title.gif (7562 bytes)

PART I.
Chapter I. A SHIFTING REEF
Chapter II. PRO AND CON
Chapter III. I FORM MY RESOLUTION
Chapter IV. NED LAND
Chapter V. AT A VENTURE
Chapter VI. AT FULL STEAM
Chapter VII. AN UNKNOWN SPECIES OF
WHALE
Chapter VIII. MOBILIS IN MOBILI
Chapter IX. NED LAND'S TEMPERS
Chapter X. THE MAN OF THE SEAS
Chapter XI. ALL BY ELECTRICITY
Chapter XII. SOME FIGURES.
Chapter XIII. THE BLACK RIVER
Chapter XIV. A NOTE OF INVITATION
Chapter XV. A WALK ON THE BOTTOM
OF THE SEA
Chapter XVI. A SUBMARINE FOREST
Chapter XVII. FOUR THOUSAND
LEAGUES UNDER THE PACIFIC
Chapter XVIII. VANIKORO
Chapter XIX. TORRES STRAITS.
Chapter XX. A FEW DAYS ON LAND
Chapter XXI. CAPTAIN NEMO'S
THUNDERBOLT
Chapter XXII. "AEGRI SOMNIA"
Chapter XXIII. THE CORAL KINGDOM
PART II.
Chapter I. THE INDIAN OCEAN
Chapter II. A NOVEL PROPOSAL OF
CAPTAIN NEMO'S
Chapter III. A PEARL OF TEN MILLIONS
Chapter IV. THE RED SEA
Chapter V. THE ARABIAN TUNNEL

Chapter VI. THE GRECIAN
ARCHIPELAGO
Chapter VII. THE MEDITERRANEAN IN
FORTY-EIGHT HOURS
Chapter VIII. VIGO BAY
Chapter IX. A VANISHED CONTINENT
Chapter X. THE SUBMARINE COAL
MINES
Chapter XI. THE SARGASSO SEA
Chapter XII. CACHALOTS AND WHALES
Chapter XIII. THE ICEBERG
Chapter XIV. THE SOUTH POLE
Chapter XV. ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT
Chapter XVI. WANT OF AIR
Chapter XVII. FROM CAPE HORN TO THE
AMAZON
Chapter XVIII. THE POULPS
Chapter XIX. THE GULF STREAM
Chapter XX. FROM LATITUDE 47
DEGREES 24' TO LONGITUDE 17
DEGREES 28'
Chapter XXI. A HECATOMB
Chapter XXII. THE LAST WORDS OF
CAPTAIN NEMO.
Chapter XXIII. CONCLUSION

PART I.

Chapter I. A SHIFTING REEF

THE year 1866 was signalized by a
remarkable incident, a mysterious and
inexplicable phenomenon, which doubtless
no one has yet forgotten. Not to mention
rumors which agitated the maritime

-1-

population, and excited the public mind,
even in the interior of continents, seafaring
men were particularly excited. Merchants,
common sailors, captains of vessels,
skippers, both of Europe and America,
naval officers of all countries, and the
Governments of several states on the two
continents, were deeply interested in the
matter.

For some time past, vessels had been met
by "an enormous thing," a long object,
spindle-shaped, occasionally
phosphorescent, and infinitely larger and
more rapid in its movements than a whale.

The facts relating to this apparition (entered
in various log books) agreed in most
respects as to the shape of the object or
creature in question, the untiring rapidity of
its movements, its surprising power of
locomotion, and the peculiar life with which
it seemed endowed. If it was a cetacean, it
surpassed in size all those hitherto
classified in science. Taking into
consideration the mean of observations
made at divers times rejecting the timid
estimate of those who assigned to this
object a length of two hundred feet, equally
with the exaggerated opinions which set it
down as a mile in width and three in length
we might fairly conclude thatthis mysterious
being surpassed greatly all dimensions
admitted by the ichthyologists of the day, if it
existed at all. And that it did exist was an
undeniable fact; and, with that tendency
which disposes the human mind in favor of
the marvelous, we can understand the
excitement produced in the entire world by
this supernatural apparition. As to classing
it in the list of fables, the idea was out of the
question.

July 20, 1866, the steamer Governor
Higginson, of the Calcutta and Burnach
Steam Navigation Company, had met this

moving mass five miles off the east coast of
Australia. Captain Baker thought at first that
he was in the presence of an unknown sand
bank; he even prepared to determine its
exact position, when two columns of water,
projected by the inexplicable object, shot
with a hissing noise a hundred fifty feet up
into the air. Now, unless the sand bank had
been submitted to the intermittent eruption
of a geyser, the Governor Higginson had to
do neither more nor less than with an
aquatic mammal, unknown till then, which
threw up from its blowholes columns of
water mixed with air and vapor.

Similar facts were observed on July 23 in the
same year, in the Pacific Ocean, by the
Columbus, of the West India and Pacific
Steam Navigation Company. But this
extraordinary cetaceous creature could
transport itself from one place to another
with surprising velocity; as, in an interval of
three days, the Governor Higginson and the
Columbus had observed it at two different
points of the chart, separated by a distance
of more than seven hundred nautical
leagues.

Fifteen days later, two thousand miles
farther off, the Helvetia, of the Compagnie-
Nationale, and the Shannon, of the Royal
Mail Steamship Company, sailing to
windward in that portion of the Atlantic lying
between the United States and Europe,
respectively signaled the monster to each
other in 42 degrees 15' N. latitude and 60
degrees 35' W. longitude. In these
simultaneous observations, they thought
themselves justified in estimating the
minimum length of the mammal at more
than three hundred fifty feet, as the Shannon
and Helvetia were of smaller dimensions
than it, though they measured three hundred
feet over all.

Now the largest whales, those which

-2-

frequent those parts of the sea round the
Aleutian, Kulammak, and Umgullich
islands, have never exceeded the length of
sixty yards, if they attain that.

These reports arriving one after the other,
with fresh observations made on board the
transatlantic ship Pereira, a collision which
occurred between the Etna of the Inman line
and the monster, a proces verbal directed
by the officers of the French frigate
Normandie, a very accurate survey made by
the staff of Commodore Fitz-James on
board the Lord Clyde, greatly influenced
public opinion.Light thinking people jested
upon the phenomenon, but grave practical
countries, such as England, America, and
Germany, treated the matter more
seriously.

In every place of great resort the monster
was the fashion. They sang of it in the
cafes, ridiculed it in the papers, and
represented it on the stage. All kinds of
stories were circulated regarding it. There
appeared in the papers caricatures of every
gigantic and imaginary creature, from the
white whale, the terrible "MobyDick" of
hyperborean regions, to the immense
kraken whose tentacles could entangle a
ship of five hundred tons, and hurry it into
the abyss of the ocean. The legends of
ancient times were even resuscitated, and
the opinions of Aristotle and Pliny revived,
who admitted the existence of these
monsters, as well as the Norwegian tales of
Bishop Pontoppidan, the accounts of Paul
Heggede, and, last of all, the reports of Mr.
Harrington (whose good faith no one could
suspect), who affirmed that, being on board
the Castillan, in 1857, he had seen this
enormous serpent, which had never until
that time frequented any other seas but
those of the ancient Constitutionel.

Then burst forth the interminable

controversy between the credulous and the
incredulous in the societies of savants and
scientific journals. "The question of the
monster" inflamed all minds. Editors of
scientific journals, quarreling with believers
in the supernatural, spilled seas of ink
during this memorable campaign, some
even drawing blood; for, from the sea
serpent, they came to direct personalities.

For six months war was waged with various
fortune in the leading articles of the
Geographical Institution of Brazil, the Royal
Academy of Science of Berlin, the British
Association, the Smithsonian Institution of
Washington, in the discussions of the "Indian
Archipelago," in le Cosmos of the Abbe
Moigno, in the Mitteilungen of Petermann,
in the scientific chronicles of the great
journals of France and other countries. The
cheaper journals replied keenly and with
inexhaustible zest. These satirical writers
parodied a remark of Linnaeus, quoted by
the adver-saries of the monster,
maintaining "that nature did not make fools,"
and adjured their contemporaries not to
give the lie to nature, by admitting the
existence of krakens, sea serpents, "Moby
Dicks," and other lucubrations of delirious
sailors.At length an article in a well-known
satirical journal by a favorite contributor, the
chief of the staff, settled the monster, like
Hippolytus, giving it the death blow amidst a
universal burst of laughter. Wit had
conquered science.

During the first months of the year 1867, the
question seemed buried never to revive,
when new facts were brought before the
public. It was then no longer a scientific
problem to be solved, but a real danger
seriously to be avoided. The question took
quite another shape. The monster became
a small island, a rock, a reef, but a reef of
indefinite and shifting proportions.

-3-

On March 5, 1867, the Moravian, of the
Montreal Ocean Company, finding herself
during the night in 27 degrees 30' latitude and
72 degrees 15' longitude, struck on her
starboard quarter a rock, marked in no chart
for that part of the sea.Under the combined
efforts of the wind and its four hundred
horse power, it was going at the rate of
thirteen knots. Had it not been for the
superior strength of the hull of the Moravian,
she would have been broken by the shock,
and gone down with the 237 passengers she
was bringing home from Canada.

The accident happened about five o'clock
in the morning, as the day was breaking.
The officers of the quarterdeck hurried to
the after part of the vessel.They examined
the sea with the most scrupulous attention.
They saw nothing but a strong eddy about
three cables' length distant, as if the
surface had been vio-lently agitated. The
bearings of the place were taken exactly,
and the Moravian continued its route without
apparent damage. Had it struck on a
submerged rock, or on an enormous
wreck? They could not tell; but on
examination of the ship's bottom when
undergoing repairs, it was found that part of
her keel was broken.

This fact, so grave in itself, might perhaps
have been forgotten like many others, if,
three weeks after, it had not been
reenacted under similar circumstances.But,
thanks to the nationality of the victim of the
shock, thanks to the reputation of the
company to which the vessel belonged, the
circumstance became extensively
circulated.

April 13, 1867, the sea being beautiful, the
breeze favorable, the Scotia of the Cunard
Company's line found herself in 15 degrees
12' longitude and 45 degrees37' latitude. She
was going at the speed of thirteen and a

half knots.

At seventeen minutes past four in the
afternoon, while the passengers were
assembled at lunch in the great saloon, a
slight shock was felt on the hull of the
Scotia, on her quarter, a little aft of the port
paddle.

The Scotia had not struck, but she had been
struck, and seemingly by something rather
sharp and penetrating than blunt. The shock
had been so slight that no one had been
alarmed, had it not been for the shouts of
the carpenter's watch, who rushed on to the
bridge, exclaiming, "We are sinking! we are
sinking!" At first the passengers were much
frightened, but Captain Anderson hastened
to reassure them. The danger could not be
imminent. The Scotia, divided into seven
compartments by strong partitions, could
brave with impunity any leak. Captain
Anderson went down immediately into the
hold. He found that the sea was pouring into
the fifth compartment; and the rapidity of the
influx proved that the force of the water was
considerable. Fortunately this compartment
did not hold the boilers, or the fires would
have been immediately extinguished.
Captain Anderson ordered the engines to
be stopped at once, and one of the men
went down to ascertain the extent of the
injury. Some minutes afterwards they
discovered the existence of a large hole of
two yards in diameter, in the ship's bottom.
Such, a leak could not be stopped; and the
Scotia, her paddles half submerged, was
obliged to continue her course. She was
then three hundred miles from Cape Clear,
and after three days' delay, which caused
great uneasiness in Liverpool, she entered
the basin of the company.

The engineers visited the Scotia, which
was put in dry dock. They could scarcely
believe it possible; at two yards and a half

-4-

below watermark was a regular rent, in the
form of an isosceles triangle. The broken
place in the iron plates was so perfectly
defined, that it could not have been more
neatly done by a punch. It was clear, then,
that the instrument producing the
perforation was not of a common stamp;
and after having been driven with
prodigious strength, and piercing an iron
plate 1 3/8 inches thick, had withdrawn itself
by a retrograde motion truly inexplicable.

Such was the last fact, which resulted in
exciting once more the torrent of public
opinion. From this moment all unlucky
casualties which could not be otherwise
accounted for were put down to the
monster.

Upon this imaginary creature rested the
responsibility of all these shipwrecks, which
unfortunately were considerable; for of
three thousand ships whose loss was
annually recorded at Lloyds, the number of
sailing and steam ships supposed to be
totally lost, from the absence of an news,
amounted to not less than two hundred!

Now, it was the "monster" who, justly or
unjustly, was accused of their
disappearance, and, thanks to it,
communication between the different
continents became more and more
dangerous. The public demanded
peremptorily that the seas should at any
price be relieved from this formidable
cetacean.

Chapter II. PRO AND CON

AT THE period when these events took
place, I had just returned from a scientific
research in the disagreeable territory of
Nebraska, in the United States. In virtue of
my office as Assistant Professor in the
Museum of Natural History in Paris, the

French Government had attached me to that
expedition. After six months in Nebraska, I
arrived in New York toward the end of
March, laden with a precious collection. My
departure for France was fixed for the first
days in May. Meanwhile, I was occupying
myself in classifying my mineralogical,
botanical, and zoological riches, when the
accident happened to the Scotia.

I was perfectly up in the subject which was
the question of the day. How could I be
otherwise? I had and re-read all the
American and European papers without
being any nearer a conclusion. This mystery
puzzled me. Under the impossibility of
forming an opinion, I jumped from one
extreme to the other. That there really was
something could not be doubted, and the
incredulous were invited to put their finger
on the wound of the Scotia.

On my arrival at New York, the question was
at its height. The hypothesis of the floating
island, and the unapproachable sand bank,
supported by minds little competent to form
a judgment, was abandoned. And, indeed,
unless this shoalhad a machine in its
stomach, how could it change its position
with such astonishing rapidity?

From the same cause, the idea of a floating
hull of an enormous wreck was given up.

There remained then only two possible
solutions of the question, which created two
distinct parties: on one side, those who
were for a monster of colossal strength; on
the other, those who were for a submarine
vessel of enormous motive power.

But this last hypothesis, plausible as it was,
could not stand against inquiries made in
both worlds. That a private gentleman
should have such a machine at his
command was not likely. Where, when, and

-5-

how was it built? How could its construction
have been kept secret? Certainly a
Government might possess such a
destructive machine. And in these
disastrous times, when the ingenuity of man
has multiplied the power of weapons of
war, it was possible that, without the
knowledge of others, a state might try to
work such a formidable engine. After the
chassepots came the torpedoes, after the
torpedoes the submarine rams, then the
reaction. At least, I hope so.

But the hypothesis of a war machine fell
before the declaration of Governments. As
public interest was question, and
transatlantic communications suffered,
their veracity could not be doubted. But,
how admit that the construction of this
submarine boat had escaped the public
eye? For a private gentleman to keepthe
secret under such circumstances would be
very difficult, and for a state whose every
act is persistently watched by powerful
rivals, certainly impossible.

After inquiries made in England, France,
Russia, Prussia, Spain, Italy, and America,
even in Turkey, the hypothesis of a
submarine monitor was definitely rejected.

Upon my arrival in New York, several
persons did me the honor of consulting me
on the phenomenon in question. I had
published in France a work in quarto, in two
volumes, entitled, Mysteries of the Great
Submarine Grounds. This book, highly
approved of in the learned world, gained for
me a special reputation in this rather
obscure branch of natural history. My advice
was asked. As long as I could deny the
reality of the fact, I confined myself to a
decided negative. But soon finding myself
driven into a corner, I was obliged to explain
myself categorically.And even "the
Honorable Pierre Aronnax, Professor in the

Museum of Paris," was called upon by the
New York Herald to express a definite
opinion of some sort. I did something. I
spoke, for want of power to hold my tongue.
I discussed the question in all its forms,
politically and scientifically; and I give here
an extract from a carefully studied article
which I published in the number of April 30.It
ran as follows:

"After examining one by one the different
hypotheses, rejecting all other suggestions,
it becomes necessary to admit the
existence of a marine animal of enormous
power.

"The great depths of the ocean are entirely
unknown to us. Soundings cannot reach
them. What passes in those remote depths
what beings live, or can live, twelve or
fifteen miles beneath the surface of the
waters what is the organization of these
animals, we can scarcely conjecture.
However, the solution of the problem
submitted to me may modify the form of the
dilemma. Either we do know all the varieties
of beings which people our planet, or we do
not. If we do not know them all if Nature has
still secrets in ichthyology for us, nothing is
more conformable to reason than to admit
the existence of fishes, or cetaceans of
other kinds, or even of new species, of an
organization formed to inhabit the strata
inaccessible to soundings, and which an
accident of some sort, either fantastical or
capricious, has brought at long intervals to
the upper level of the ocean.

"If, on the contrary we do know all living
kinds, we must necessarily seek for the
animal in question amongst those marine
beings already classed; and, in that case, I
should be disposed to admit the existence
of a gigantic narwhal.

"The common narwhal, or unicorn of the

-6-

sea, often attains a length of sixty feet.
Increase its size fivefold or tenfold, give it
strength proportionate to its size, lengthen
its destructive weapons, and you obtain the
animal required. It will have the proportions
determined by the officers of the Shannon,
the instrument required by the perforation of
the Scotia, and the power necessary to
pierce the hull of the steamer.

"Indeed the narwhal is armed with a sort of
ivory sword, a halberd, according to the
expression of certain naturalists. The
principal tusk has the hardness ofsteel.
Some of these tusks have been found
buried in the bodies of whales, which the
unicorn always attacks with success.
Others have been drawn out, not without
trouble, from the bottom of ships, which
they had pierced through and through, as a
gimlet pierces a barrel. The Museum of the
Faculty of Medicine of Paris possesses
one of these defensive weapons, two yards
and a quarter in length, and fifteen inches in
diameter at the base.

"Very well! suppose this weapon to be six
times stronger, and the animal ten times
more powerful; launch it at the rate of twenty
miles an hour, and you obtain a shock
capable of producing the catastrophe
required. Until further information,
therefore, I shall maintain it to be a sea
unicorn of colossal dimensions, armed, not
with a halberd, but with a real spur, as the
armored frigates, or the "rams" of war,
whose massiveness and motive power it
would possess at the same time.Thus may
this inexplicable phenomenon be
explained, unless there be something over
and above all that one has ever
conjectured, seen, perceived, or
experienced; which is just within the
bounds of possibility."

These last words were cowardly on my part;

but, up to a certain point, I wished to shelter
my dignity as professor, and not give too
much cause for laughter to the Americans,
who laugh well when they do laugh. I
reserved for myself a way of escape. In
effect, however, I admitted the existence of
the "monster." My article was warmly
discussed, which procured it a high
reputation. It rallied round it a certain
number of partisans. The solution it
proposed gave, at least, full liberty to the
imagination. The human mind delights in
grand conceptions of supernatu-ral beings.
And the sea is precisely their best vehicle,
the only medium through which these giants
(against which terrestrial animals, such as
elephants or rhinoceroses, are as nothing)
can be produced or developed.

The industrial and commercial papers
treated the question chiefly from this point
of view. The Shipping and Mercantile
Gazette, the Lloyds' List, the Packet Boat,
and the Maritime and Colonial Review, all
papers devoted to insurance companies
which threatened to raise their rates of
premium, were unanimous on this point.
Public opinion had been pronounced. The
United States was the first in the field; and
in New York they made preparations for an
expedition destined to pursue this narwhal.
A frigate of great speed, the Abraham
Lincoln, was put in commission as soon as
possible. The arsenals were opened to
Commander Farragut, who hastened the
arming of his frigate; but, as it always
happens, the moment it was decided to
pursue the monster, the monster did not
appear. For two months no one heard it
spoken of. No ship met with it. It seemed as
if this unicorn knew of the plots weaving
around it. It had been so much talked of,
even through the Atlantic cable, that jesters
pretended that this slender fly had stopped
a telegram on its passage, and was making
the most of it.

-7-

So when the frigate had been armed for a
long campaign, and provided with
formidable fishing apparatus, no one could
tell what course to pursue. Impatience grew
apace, when, on July 2, they learned that a
steamer of the line of San Francisco, from
California to Shanghai, had seen the animal
three weeks before in theNorth Pacific
Ocean. The excitement caused by this news
was extreme. The ship was revictualed and
well stocked with coal.

Three hours before the Abraham Lincoln left
Brooklyn pier, I received a letter worded as
follows:

"To M. ARONNAX, Professor in the
Museum of Paris,

"Fifth Avenue Hotel, New York.

"Sir: If you will consent to join the Abraham
Lincoln in this expedition, the Government
of the United States will with pleasure see
France represented in the enterprise.
Commander Farragut has a cabin at your
disposal. Very cordially yours,

"J. B. HOBSON,

"Secretary of Marine."

Chapter III. I FORM MY RESOLUTION

THREE seconds before the arrival of J. B.
Hobson's letter, I no more thought of
pursuing the unicorn than of attempting the
passage of the North Sea. Three seconds
after reading the letter of the honorable
Secretary of Marine, I felt that my true
vocation, the sole end of my life, was to
chase this disturbing monster, and purge it
from the world.

But I had just returned from a fatiguing
journey, weary and longing for repose. I

aspired to nothing more than again seeing
my country, my friends, my little lodging ing
by the Jardins des Plants, my dear and
precious collections. But nothing could keep
me back! I forgot all fatigue, friends, and
collections and accepted without hesitation
the offer of the American Government.
"Besides," thought I, "all roads lead back to
Europe; and the unicorn may be amiable
enough to hurry me toward the coast of
France. This worthy animal may allow itself
to be caught in the seas of Europe (for my
particular benefit), and I will not bring back
less than half a yard of his ivory halberd to
the Museum of Natural History." But in the
meanwhile I must seek this narwhal in the
North Pacific Ocean, which, to return to
France, was taking the road to the
antipodes.

"Conseil," I called, in an impatient voice.

Conseil was my servant, a true, devoted
Flemish boy, who had accompanied me in
all my travels. I liked him, and he returned
the liking well. He was phlegmatic by
nature, regular from principle, zealous from
habit, evincing little disturbance at the
different surprises of life, very quick with his
hands, and apt at any service required of
him; and, despite his name, never giving
advice even when asked for it.

Conseil had followed me for the last ten
years wherever science led. Never once did
he complain of the length or fatigue of a
journey, never make an objection to pack
his portmanteau for whatever country it
might be, or however far away, whether
China or the Congo. Besides all this, he had
good health, which defied all sickness, and
solid muscles, but no nerves; good morals
are understood.This boy was thirty years
old, and his age to that of his master as
fifteen to twenty. May I be excused for
saying that I was forty years old?

-8-

But Conseil had one fault, he was
ceremonious to a degree, and would never
speak to me but in the third person, which
was sometimes provoking.

"Conseil," said I again, beginning with
feverish hands to make preparations for my
departure.

Certainly I was sure of this devoted boy. As
a rule, I never asked him if it were
convenient for him or not to follow. me in my
travels; but this time the expedition in
question might be prolonged, and the
enterprise might be hazardous in pursuit of
an animal capable of sinking a frigate as
easily as a nutshell. Here therewas matter
for reflection even to the most impassive
man in the world. What would Conseil say?

"Conseil," I called a third time.

Conseil appeared

"Did you call, Sir?" said he, entering.

"Yes, my boy; make preparations for me
and yourself too. We leave in two hours."

"As you please, Sir," replied Conseil,
quietly.

"Not an instant to lose; lock in my trunk all
traveling untensils coats, shirts, and
stockings without counting, as many as you
can, and make haste."

"And your collections, Sir?" observed
Conseil.

"We will think of them by and by."

"What! the archiotherium, the hyracotherium,
the oreodons, cheropotamus, and the other
skins?"

"They will keep them at the hotel."

"And your live Babiroussa, Sir?"

"They will feed it during our absence;
besides, I will give orders to forward our
menagerie to France."

"We are not returning to Paris, then?" said
Conseil.

"Oh! certainly," I answered, evasively, "by
making a curve."

"Will the curve please you, Sir?"

"Oh! it will be nothing; not quite so direct a
road, that is all. We take our passage in the
Abraham Lincoln."

"As you think proper, Sir," coolly replied
Conseil.

"You see, my friend, it has to do with the
monster, the famous narwhal. We are going
to purge it from the seas. The author of a
work in quarto, in two volumes, on the
Mysteries of the Great Submarine Grounds
cannot forbear embarking with
Commander Farragut. A glorious mission,
but a dangerous one! We cannot tell where
we may go; these animals can be very
capricious. But we will go whether or no; we
have got a captain who is pretty wide-
awake."

I opened a credit account for Babiroussa,
and, Conseil following, I jumped into a cab.
Our luggage was transported to the deck of
the frigate immediately. I hastened on board
and asked for Commander Farragut. One
of the sailors conducted me to the poop,
where I found myself in the presence of a
good-looking officer, who held out, his
hand to me.

-9-

"Monsieur Pierre Aronnax?" said he.

"Himself," replied I; "Commander
Farragut?"

"You are welcome, Professor; your cabin is
ready for you." I bowed, and desired to be
conducted to the cabin destined for me.

The Abraham Lincoln had been well chosen
and equipped for her new destination. She
was a frigate of great speed, fitted with
high-pressure engines which admitted a
pressure of seven atmospheres. Under this
the Abraham Lincoln attained the mean
speed of nearly eighteen and a third knots
an hour a considerable speed, but,
nevertheless, insufficient to grapple with
this gigantic cetacean.

The interior arrangements. of the frigate
corresponded to its nautical qualities.I was
well satisfied with my cabin, which was in
the after part, opening upon the gun room.

"We shall be well off here," said I to Conseil.

"As well, by your honor's leave, as a hermit
crab in the shell of a whelk," said Conseil.

I left Conseil to stow our trunks conveniently
away, and remounted the poop in order to
survey the preparations for departure.

At that moment Commander Farragut was
ordering the last moorings to be cast loose
which held the Abraham Lincoln to the pier
of Brooklyn. So in a quarter of an hour,
perhaps less, the frigate would have sailed
without me. I should have missed this
extraordinary, supernatural, and incredible
expedition, the recital of which may well
meet with some scepticism.

But Commander Farragut would not lose a
day nor an hour in scouring the seas in

which the animal had been sighted. He sent
for the engineer.

"Is the steam full on?" asked he.

"Yes, sir," replied the engineer.

"Go ahead," cried Commander Farragut.

The quay of Brooklyn, and all that part of
New York bordering on the East River, was
crowded with spectators. Three cheers
burst successively from five hundred
thousand throats; thousands of
handkerchiefs were waved above the
heads of the compact mass, saluting the
Abraham Lincoln, until she reached the
waters of the Hudson, at the point of that
elongated peninsula which forms the town
of New York. Then the frigate, following the
coast of New Jersey along the right bank of
the beautiful river, covered with villas,
passed between the forts, which saluted
her with their heaviest guns. The Abraham
Lincoln answered by hoisting the American
colors three times, whose thirty-nine stars
shone resplendent from the mizzen peak;
then modifying its speed to take the narrow
channel marked by buoys placed in the
inner bay formed by Sandy Hook Point, it
coasted the long sandy beach, where some
thousands of spectators gave it one final
cheer.The escort of boats and tenders still
followed the frigate, and did not leave her
until they came abreast of the lightship,
whose two lights marked the entrance of the
New York channel.

Six bells struck, the pilot got into his boat,
and rejoined the little schooner which was
waiting under our lee, the fires were made
up, the screw beat the waves more rapidly,
the frigate skirted the low yellow coast of
Long Island; and at eight bells, after having
lost sight in the northwest of the lights of Fire
Island, she ran at full steam on to the dark

-10-

waters of the Atlantic.

Chapter IV. NED LAND

CAPTAIN FARRAGUT was a good
seaman, worthy of the frigate he
commanded. His vessel and he were one.
He was the soul of it. On the question of the
cetacean there was no doubt in his mind,
and he would not allow the existence of the
animal to be disputed on board. He
believed in it, as certain good women
believe in the leviathan by faith, not by
reason. The monster did exist, and he had
sworn to rid the seas of it. He was a kind of
Knight of Rhodes, a second Dieudonne de
Gozon, going to meet the serpent which
desolated the island.Either Captain
Farragut would kill the narwhal, or the
narwhal would kill the captain. There was no
third course.

The officers on board shared the opinion of
their chief. They were ever chatting,
discussing, and calculating the various
chances of a meeting, watching narrowly
the vast surface of the ocean. More than
one took up his quarters voluntarily in the
crosstrees, who would have cursed such a
berth under any other circumstances. As
long as the sun described its daily course,
the rigging was crowded with sailors,
whose feet were burnt to such an extent by
the heat of the deck as to render it
unbearable; still the Abraham Lincoln had
not yet breasted the suspected waters of
the Pacific. As to the ship's company, they
desired nothing better than to meet the
unicorn, to harpoon it, hoist it on board, and
despatch it.They watched the sea with
eager attention.

Besides, Captain Farragut had spoken of a
certain sum of two thousand dollars, set
apart for whoever should first sight the
monster, were he cabin boy, common

seaman, or officer.

I leave you to judge how eyes were used on
board the Abraham Lincoln.

For my own part, I was not behind the
others, and left to no one my share of daily
observations. The frigate might have been
called the Argus, for a hundred reasons.
Only one amongst us, Conseil, seemed to
protest by his indifference against the
question which so interested us all, and
seemed to be out of keeping with the
general enthusiasm on board.

I have said that Captain Farragut had
carefully provided his ship with every
apparatus for catching the gigantic
cetacean. No whaler had ever been better
armed. We possessed every known engine,
from the harpoon thrown by the hand to the
barbed arrows of the blunderbuss, and the
explosive balls of the duck gun.On the
forecastle lay the perfection of a breech-
loading gun, very thick at the breech, and
very narrow in the bore, the model of which
had been in the Exhibition of 1867. This
precious weapon of American origin could
throw with ease a conical projectile of nine
pounds to a mean distance of ten miles.

Thus the Abraham Lincoln wanted for no
means of destruction; and, what was better
still, she had on board Ned Land, the prince
of harpooners.

Ned Land was a Canadian, with an
uncommon quickness of hand, and who
knew no equal in his dangerous occupation.
Skill, coolness, audacity, and cun-ning, he
possessed in a superior degree, and it
must be a cunning whale or a singularly
"cute" cachalot to escape the stroke of his
harpoon.

Ned Land was about forty years of age; he

-11-

was a tall man (more than six feet high),
strongly built, grave and taciturn,
occasionally violent, and very passionate
when contradicted. His person attracted
attention, but above all, the boldness of his
look, which gave a singular expression to
his face.

Who calls himself Canadian calls himself
French; and little communicative as Ned
Land was, I must admit that he took a
certain liking for me. My nationality drew
him to me, no doubt. It was an opportunity
for him to talk, and for me to hear, that old
language of Rabelais, which is still in use in
some Canadian provinces. The
harpooner's family was originally from
Quebec, and was already a tribe of hardy
fishermen when this town belonged to
France.

Little by little, Ned Land acquired a taste for
chatting, and I loved to hear the recital of his
adventures in the polar seas. He related his
fishing, and his combats, with natural poetry
of expression; his recital took the form of an
epic poem, and I seemed to be listening to
a Canadian Homer singing the Iliad of the
regions of the North.

I am portraying this hardy companion as I
really knew him. We are old friends now,
united in that unchangeable friendship
which is born and cemented amidst
extreme dangers. Ah, brave Ned! I ask no
more than to live a hundred years longer,
that I may have more time to dwell the longer
on your memory.

Now, what was Ned Land's opinion upon
the question of the marine monster? I must
admit that he did not believe in the unicorn,
and was the only one on board who did not
share that universal conviction. He even
avoided the subject, which I one day
thought it my duty to press upon him. One

magnificent evening, July the thirtieth that is
to say, three weeks after our departure the
frigate was abreast of Cape Blanc, thirty
miles to leeward of the coast of Patagonia.
We had crossed the tropic of Capricorn, and
the Strait of Magellan opened less than
seven hundred miles to the south. Before
eight days were over, the Abraham Lincoln
would be plowing the waters of the Pacific.

Seated on the poop, Ned Land and I were
chatting of one thing and another as we
looked at this mysterious sea, whose great
depths had up to this time been
inaccessible to the eye of man. I naturally
led up the conversation to the giant unicorn,
and examined the various chances of
success or failure of the expedition.But
seeing that Ned Land let me speak without
saying too much himself, I pressed him
wore closely.

"Well, Ned," said I, "is it possible that you are
not convinced of the existence of this
cetacean that we are following? Have you
any particular reason for being so
incredulous?"

The harpooner looked at me fixedly for
some moments before answering, struck
his broad forehead with his hand (a habit of
his), as if to collect himself, and said at last,
"Perhaps I have, Mr. Aronnax."

"But, Ned, you, a whaler by profession,
familiarized with all the great marine
mammalia; you, whose imagination might
easily accept the hypothesis of enormous
cetaceans, you ought to be the last to doubt
under such circumstances!"

"That is just what deceives you, Professor,"
replied Ned. "That the vulgar should believe
in extraordinary comets traversing space,
and in the existence of antediluvian
monsters in the heart of the globe, may well

-12-

be; but neither astronomer nor geologist
believes in such chimeras. As a whaler I
have followed many a cetacean harpooned
a great number, and killed several; but,
however strong or well-armed they may
have been, neither their tails nor their
weapons would have been able even to
scratch the iron plates of a steamer."

"But, Ned, they tell of ships which the tusk of
the narwhal has pierced through and
through."

"Wooden ships that is possible," replied the
Canadian; "but I have never seen it done;
and, until further proof, I deny that whales,
cetaceans, or sea unicorns could ever
produce the effect you describe."

"Well, Ned, I repeat it with a conviction
resting on the logic of facts. I believe in the
existence of a mammal powerfully
organized, belonging to the branch of
vertebrata, like the whales, the cachalots,
or the dolphins, and furnished with a horn of
defense of great penetrating power."

"Hum!" said the harpooner, shaking his
head with the air of a man who would not be
convinced.

"Notice one thing, my worthy Canadian," I
resumed. "If such an animal is in existence,
if it inhabits the depths of the ocean, if it
frequents the strata lying miles below the
surface of the water, it must necessarily
possess an organization the strength of
which would defy all comparison."

"And why this powerful organization?"
demanded Ned.

"Because it requires incalculable strength to
keep one's self in these strata and resist
their pressure. Listen to me. Let us admit
that the pressure of the atmosphere is

represented by the weight of a column of
water 32 feet high. In reality the column of
water would be shorter, as we are speaking
of sea water, the density of which is greater
than that of fresh water. Very well, when you
dive, Ned, as many times 32 feet of water as
there are above you, so many times does
your body bear a pressure equal to that of
the atmosphere, that is to say, 15 pounds for
each square inch of its surface. It follows
then, that at 320 feet this pressure equals that
of 10 atmospheres, of 100 atmospheres at
3,200 feet, and of 1,000 atmospheres at 32,000
feet; that is, about 6 miles; which is
equivalent to saying that, if you could attain
this depth in the ocean, each square three-
eighths of an inch of the surface of your
body would bear a pressure of 5,600 pounds.
Ah! my brave Ned, do you know how many
square inches you carry on the surface of
your body?"

"I have no idea, Mr. Aronnax."

"About 6,500; and, as in reality the
atmospheric pressure is about 15 pounds to
the square inch, your 6,500 square inches
bear at this moment a pressure of 97,500
pounds."

"Without my perceiving it?"

"Without your perceiving it. And if you are not
crushed by such a pressure, it is because
the air penetrates the interior of your body
with equal pressure. Hence, perfect
equilibrium between the interior and
exterior pressure, which thus neutralize
each other, and which allows you to bear, it
without inconvenience. But in the water it is
another thing."

"Yes, I understand," replied Ned, becoming
more attentive; "because the water
surrounds me, but does not penetrate."

-13-

"Precisely, Ned: so that at 32 feet beneath
the surface of the sea you would undergo a
pressure of 97,500 pounds; at 320 feet, ten
times that pressure; at 3,200 feet, a hundred
times that pressure; lastly, at 32,000 feet, a
thousand times that pressure would be
97,500,000 pounds; that is to say, that you
would be flattened as if you had been drawn
from the plates of a hydraulic machine!"

"The devil!" exclaimed Ned.

"Very well, my worthy harpooner, if some
vertebrate, several hundred yards long, and
large in proportion, can maintain itself in
such depths, of those whose surface is
represented by millions of square inches,
that is by tens of millions of pounds, we
must estimate the pressure they undergo.
Consider, then, what must be the
resistance of their bony structure, and the
strength of their organization to withstand
such pressure!"

"Why!" exclaimed Ned Land, "they must be
made of iron plates eight inches thick, like
the armored frigates."

"As you say, Ned. And think what
destruction such a mass would cause, if
hurled with the speed of an express train
against the hull of a vessel."

"Yes certainly perhaps," replied the
Canadian, shaken by these figures, but not
yet willing to give in.

"Well, have I convinced you?"

"You have convinced me of one thing, sir,
which is that, if such animals do exist at the
bottom of the seas, they must necessarily
be as strong as you say."

"But if they do not exist, mine obstinate
harpooner, how explain the accident to the

Scotia?"

Chapter V. AT A VENTURE

THE voyage of the Abraham Lincoln was
for a long time marked by no special
incident. But one circumstance happened
which showed the wonderful dexterity of
Ned Land, and proved what confidence we
might place in him.

June thirtieth the frigate spoke some
American whalers, from whom we learned
that they knew nothing about the narwhal.
But one of them, the captain of the Monroe,
knowing that Ned Land had shipped on
board the Abraham Lincoln, begged for his
help in chasing a whale they had in sight.
Commander Farragut, desirous of seeing
Ned Land at work, gave him permission to
go on board the Monroe. And fate served
our Canadian so well that, instead of one
whale, he harpooned two with a double
blow, striking one straight to the heart, and
catching the other after some minutes'
pursuit.

Decidedly, if the monster ever had to do
with Ned Land's harpoon, I would not bet in
its favor.

The frigate skirted the southeast coast of
America with great rapidity. July third we
were at the opening of the Strait of
Magellan, level with Cape Vierges.But
Commander Farragut would not take a
tortuous passage, but doubled Cape Horn.

The ship's crew agreed with him. And
certainly it was possible that they might
meet the narwhal in this narrow pass. Many
of the sailors affirmed that the monster
could not pass there, "that he was too big
for that!"

July sixth, about three o'clock in the

-14-

afternoon, the Abraham Lincoln, at fifteen
miles to the south, doubled the solitary
island, this lost rock at the extremity of the
American continent, to which some Dutch
sailors gave the name of their native town,
Cape Horn. The course was taken toward
the northwest, and the next day the screw of
the frigate was at last beating the waters of
the Pacific.

"Keep your eyes open!" called out the
sailors.

And they were opened widely. Both eyes
and glasses, a little dazzled, it is true, by the
prospect of two thousand dollars. had not
an instant's repose. Day and night they
watched the surface of the ocean' and even
nyctalopes, whose faculty of seeing in the
darkness multiplies their chances a
hundredfold, would have had enough to do
to gain the prize.

I myself, for whom money had no charms,
was not the least attentive on board. Giving
but few minutes to my meals, but a few
hours to sleep, indifferent to either rain or
sunshine, I did not leave the poop of the
vessel. Now leaning on the netting of the
forecastle, now on the taffrail, I devoured
with eagerness the soft loam which
whitened the sea as far as the eye could
reach; and how often have I shared the
emotion of the majority of the crew, when
some capricious whale raised its black
back above the waves! The poop of the
vessel was crowded in a moment. The
cabins poured forth a torrent of sailors and
officers, each withheaving breast and
troubled eye watching the course of the
cetacean. I looked.and looked, till I was
nearly blind, whilst Conseil, always
phlegmatic, kept repeating in a calm voice:

"If, Sir, you would not squint so much, you
would see better!"

But vain excitement! the Abraham Lincoln
checked its speed and made for the animal
signaled, a simple whale, or common
cachalot, which soon disappeared amidst a
storm of execration.

But the weather was good. The voyage was
being accomplished under the most
favorable auspices. It was then the bad
season in Australia, the July of that zone
corresponding to our January in Europe; but
the sea was beautiful and easily scanned
round a vast circumference.

July twentieth the tropic of Capricorn was
cut by 105 degrees of longitude, and the
twenty-seventh of the same month we
crossed the equator on meridian110. This
passed, the frigate took a more decided
westerly direction, and scoured the central
waters of the Pacific. Commander Farragut
thought, and with reason, that it was better
to remain in deep water, and keep clear of
continents or islands, which the beast itself
seemed to shun (perhaps because there
was not enough water for him! suggested
the greater part of the crew). The frigate
passed at some distance from the
Marquesas and the Sandwich Islands,
crossed the tropic of Cancer, and made for
the China Seas. We were on the theater of
the last diversions of the monster; and to
say truth, we no longer lived on board.
Hearts palpitated, fearfully preparing
themselves for future incurable aneurism.
The entire ship's crew were undergoing a
nervous excitement, of which I can give no
idea: they could not eat, they could not sleep
twenty times a day, a misconception or an
optical illusion of some sailor seated on the
taffrail, would cause dreadful perspirations,
and these emotions, twenty times
repeated, kept us in a state of excitement
so violent that a reaction was unavoidable.

And truly, reaction soon showed itself. For

-15-

three months, during which a day seemed
an age, the Abraham Lincoln furrowed all
the waters of the North Pacific, running at
whales, making sharp deviations from her
course, veering suddenly from one tack to
another, stopping suddenly, putting on
steam, and backing ever and anon at the
risk of deranging her machinery; and not
one point of the Japanese or American
coast was left unexplored.

The warmest partisans of the enterprise
now became its most ardent detractors.
Reaction mounted from the crew to the
captain himself, and, certainly, had it not
been for resolute determination on the part
of Captain Farragut, the frigate would have
headed due southward. This useless
search could not last much longer. The
Abraham Lincoln had nothing to reproach
herself with; she had done her best to
succeed. Never had an American ship's
crew shown more zeal or patience; its
failure could not be placed to their charge
there remained nothing but to return.

This was represented to the commander.
The sailors could not hide their discontent,
and the service suffered. I will not say there
was mutiny on board, but, after a
reasonable period of obstinacy, Captain
Farragut (as Columbus did) asked for three
days' patience. If in three days the monster
did not appear, the man at the helm should
give three turns of the wheel, and the
Abraham Lincoln would make for the
European seas.

This promise was made on the second of
November. It had the effect of rallying the
ship's crew. The ocean was watched with
renewed attention. Each one wished for a
last glance in which to sum up his
remembrance. Glasses were used with
feverish activity. It was a grand defiance
given to the giant narwhal, and he could

scarcely fail to answer the summons and
"appear."

Two days passed, the steam was at half
pressure; a thousand schemes were tried
to attract the attention and stimulate the
apathy of the animal in case it should be met
in those parts. Large quantities of bacon
were trailed in the wake of the ship, to the
great satisfaction (I must say) of the sharks.
Small craft radiated in all directions round
the Abraham Lincoln as she lay to, and did
not leave a spot of the sea unexplored. But
the night of the fourth of November arrived
without the unveiling of this submarine
mystery.

The next day, the fifth of November, at
twelve, the delay would (morally speaking)
expire; after that time, Commander
Farragut, faithful to his promise, was to turn
the course to the southeast and abandon
forever the northern regions of the Pacific.

The frigate was then in 31 degrees 15' north
latitude and 136 degrees 42' east longitude.
The coast of Japan remained less than two
hundred miles to leeward. Night was
approaching. They had just struck eight
bells; large clouds veiled theface of the
moon, then in its first quarter. The sea
undulated peaceably under the stern of the
vessel.

At that moment I was leaning forward on the
starboard netting. Conseil, standing near
me, was looking straight before him. The
crew, perched in the ratlines, examined the
horizon, which contracted and darkened by
degrees. Officers with their night glasses
scoured the growing darkness; sometimes
the ocean sparkled under the rays of the
moon, which darted between two clouds,
then all trace of light was lost in the
darkness.

-16-

In looking at Conseil, I could see he was
undergoing a little of the general influence.
At least I thought so. Perhaps for the first
time his nerves vibrated to a sentiment of
curiosity.

"Come, Conseil," said I, "this is the last
chance of pocketing the two thousand
dollars."

"May I be permitted to say, Sir," replied
Conseil, "that I never reckoned on getting
the prize; and, had the government of the
Union offered a hundred thousand dollars, it
would have been none the poorer."

"You are right, Conseil. It is a foolish affair
after all, and one upon which we entered
too lightly. What time lost, what useless
emotions! We should have been back in
France six months ago."

"In your little room, Sir," replied Conseil,
"and in your museum Sir; and I should have
already classed all your fossils, Sir. And the
Babiroussa would havebeen installed in its
cage in the Jardin des Plantes, and have
drawn all the curious people of the capital!"

"As you say, Conseil. I fancy we shall run a
fair chance of being laughed at for our
pains."

"That's tolerably certain," replied Conseil,
quietly; "I think they will make fun of you, Sir.
And, must I say it?"

"Go on, my good friend."

"Well, Sir, you will only get your deserts."

"Indeed!"

"When one has the honor of being a savant
as you are, Sir, one should not expose
oneself to"

Conseil had not time to finish his
compliment. In the midst of general silence
a voice had just been heard. It was the
voice of Ned Land shouting:

"Look out there! the very thing we are
looking for on our weather beam!"

Chapter VI. AT FULL STEAM

AT THIS cry the whole ship's crew hurried
toward the harpooner: commander,
officers, masters, sailors, cabin boys; even
the engineers left their engines, and the
stokers their furnaces.

The order to stop her had been given, and
the frigate now simply went on by her own
momentum. The darkness was then
profound, and however good the
Canadian's eyes were, I asked myself how
he had managed to see, and what he had
been able to see. My heart beat as if it
would break. But Ned Land was not
mistaken, and we all perceived the object
he pointed to. At two cables' lengths from
the Abraham Lincoln, on the starboard
quarter, the sea seemed to be illuminated
all over. It was not a mere phosphoric
phenomenon. The monster emerged some
fathoms from the water, and then threw out
that very intense but inexplicable light
mentioned in the report of several captains.
This magnificent irradiation must have been
produced by an agent of great shining
power. The luminous part traced on the sea
an immense oval, much elongated, the
center of which condensed a burning heat,
whose overpowering brilliancy died out by
successive gradations.

"It is only an agglomeration of phosphoric
particles," cried one of the officers.

"No, Sir, certainly not," I replied. "Never did
pholades or salpae produce such a

-17-

powerful light. That brightness is of an
essentially electrical nature. Besides, see,
see! it moves; it is moving forward,
backward, it is darting toward us!"

A general cry arose from the frigate.

"Silence!" said the captain; "up with the
helm, reverse the engines."

The steam was shut off, and the Abraham
Lincoln, beating to port, described a
semicircle.

"Right the helm, go ahead," cried the
captain.

These orders were executed, and the
frigate moved rapidly from the burning light.

I was mistaken. She tried to sheer off, but
the supernatural animal approached with a
velocity double her own.

We gasped for breath. Stupefaction more
than fear made us dumb and motionless.
The animal gained on us, sporting with the
waves. It made the round of the frigate,
which was then making fourteen knots! and
enveloped it with its electric rings like
luminous dust. Then it moved away two or
three miles, leaving a phosphorescent
track, like those volumes of steam that the
express trains leave behind.All at once from
the dark line of the horizon whither it retired
to gain its momentum, the monster rushed
suddenly toward the Abraham Lincoln with
alarming rapidity, stopped suddenly about
twenty feet from the hull, and died out not
diving under the water, for its brilliancy did
not abate but suddenly, and as if the
sourceof this brilliant emanation was
exhausted. Then it reappeared on the other
side of the vessel, as if it had turned and slid
under the hull. Any moment a collision might
have occurred which would have been fatal

to us. However, I was astonished at the
maneuvers of the frigate. She fled and did
not attack.

On the captain's face, generally so
impassive, was an expression of
unaccountable astonishment."Mr. Aronnax,"
he said, "I do not know with what formidable
being I have to deal, and I will not
imprudently risk my frigate in the midst of
this darkness. Besides, how attack this
unknown thing, how defend oneself from it?
Wait for daylight, and the scene will change."

"You have no further doubt, Captain, of the
nature of the animal?"

"No, Sir; it is evidently a gigantic narwhal,
and an electric one."

"Perhaps," added I, "one can only approach
it with a gymnotus or a torpedo."

"Undoubtedly," replied the captain, "if it
possesses such dreadful power, it is the
most terrible animal that ever was created.
That is why, Sir, I must be on my guard." The
crew were on their feet all night. No one
thought of sleep. The Abraham Lincoln, not
being able to struggle with such velocity,
had moderated its pace, and sailed at half
speed. For its part, the narwhal, imitating
the frigate, let the waves rock it at will, and
seemed decided not to leave the scene of
the struggle.Toward midnight, however, it
disappeared, or, to use a more appropriate
term, it"died out" like a large glowworm.
Had it fled? One could only fear, not hope
it.But at seven minutes to one o'clock in the
morning a deafening whistling was heard,
like that produced by a body of water
rushing with great violence.

The captain, Ned Land, and I, were then on
the poop, eagerly peering through the
profound darkness.

-18-

"Ned Land," asked the commander, "you
have often heard the roaring of whales?"

"Often, Sir, but never such whales the sight
of which brought me in two thousand
dollars. If I can only approach within four
harpoon lengths of it!"

"But to approach it," said the commander, "I
ought to put a whaler at your disposal?"

"Certainly, Sir."

"That will be trifling with the lives of my men."

"And mine too," simply said the harpooner.

Toward two o'clock in the morning, the
burning light reappeared, not less intense,
about five miles to windward of the
Abraham Lincoln. Notwithstanding the
distance, and the noise of the wind and
sea, one heard distinctly the loud strokes of
the animal's tail, and even its panting
breath. It seemed that, at the moment that
the enormous narwhal had come to take
breath at the surface of the water, the air
was engulfed in its lungs, like the steam in
the vast cylinders of a machine of two
thousand horse power.

"Hum!" thought I, "a whale with the strength
of a cavalry regiment would be a pretty
whale!"

We were on the qui vive till daylight, and
prepared for the combat. The fishing
implements were laid along the hammock
nettings. The second lieutenant loaded the
blunderbusses, which could throw
harpoons to the distance of a mile, and long
duck guns, with explosive bullets, which
inflicted mortal wounds even to the most
terrible animals. Ned Land contented
himself with sharpening his harpoon a
terrible weapon in his hands.

At six o'clock, day began to break; and with
the first glimmer of light, the electric light of
the narwhal disappeared. At seven o'clock
the day was sufficiently advanced, but a
very thick sea fog obscured our view, and
the best spyglasses could not pierce it. That
caused disappointment and anger.

I climbed the mizzenmast. Some officers
were already perched on the mastheads. At
eight o'clock the fog lay heavily on the
waves, and its thick scrolls rose little by little.
The horizon grew wider and clearer at the
same time. Suddenly, just as on the day
before, Ned Land's voice was heard:

"The thing itself on the port quarter!" cried
the harpooner.

Every eye was turned toward the point
indicated. There, a mile and a half from the
frigate, a long blackish body emerged a
yard above the waves. Its tail, violently
agitated, produced a considerable eddy.
Never did a caudal appendagebeat the sea
with such violence. An immense track, of a
dazzling whiteness, marked the passage of
the animal, and described a long curve.

The frigate approached the cetacean. I
examined it thoroughly.

The reports of the Shannon and of the
Helvetia had rather exaggerated its size,
and I estimated its length at only two
hundred fifty feet. As to its dimensions, I
could only conjecture them to be admirably
proportioned. While I watched this
phenomenon, two jets of steam and water
were ejected from its vents, and rose to the
height of one hundred twenty feet, thus I
ascertained its way of breathing. I
concluded definitely that it belonged to the
vertebrate branch, class mammalia.

The crew waited impatiently for their chief's

-19-

orders. The latter, after having observed the
animal attentively, called the engineer. The
engineer ran to him.

"Sir," said the commander, "you have steam
up?"

"Yes, Sir," answered the engineer.

"Well, make up your fires and put on all
steam."

Three hurrahs greeted this order. The time
for the struggle had arrived. Some moments
after, the two funnels of the frigate vomited
torrents of black smoke, and the bridge
quaked under the trembling of the boilers.

The Abraham Lincoln, propelled by her
powerful screw, went straight at the animal.
The latter allowed it to come within half a
cable's length; then, as if disdaining to dive,
it took a little turn, and stopped a short
distance off.

This pursuit lasted nearly three quarters of
an hour, without the frigate gaining two
yards on the cetacean. It was quite evident
that at that rate we should never come up
with it.

"Well, Mr. Land," asked the captain, "do you
advise me to put the boats out to sea?"

"No, Sir," replied Ned Land; "because we
shall not take that beast easily."

"What shall we do then?"

"Put on more steam if you can, Sir. With your
leave, I mean to post myself under the
bowsprit, and if we get within harpooning
distance, I shall throw my harpoon."

"Go, Ned," said the captain. "Engineer, put
on more pressure."

Ned Land went to his post. The fires were
increased, the screw revolved fortythree
times a minute, and the steam poured out of
the valves. We heaved the log, and
calculated that the Abraham Lincoln was
going at the rate of eighteen and a half
miles an hour.

But the accursed animal swam, too, at the
rate of eighteen and a half miles.

For a whole hour, the frigate kept up this
pace, without gaining six feet. It was
humiliating for one of the swiftest sailors in
the American navy. A stubborn anger
seized the crew; the sailors abused the
monster, who, as before, disdained to
answer them; the captain no longer
contented himself with twisting his beard he
gnawed it.

The engineer was again called.

"You have turned full steam on?"

"Yes, Sir," replied the engineer.

The speed of the Abraham Lincoln
increased. Its masts trembled down to their
stepping holes, and the clouds of smoke
could hardly find way out of the narrow
funnels.

They heaved the log a second time.

"Well?" asked the captain of the man at the
wheel.

"Nineteen miles and three tenths, Sir."

"Clap on more steam." The engineer
obeyed. The manometer showed ten
degrees. But the cetacean grew warm
itself, no doubt; for, without straining itself,
it made nineteen and three tenths miles.

-20-

What a pursuit No, I cannot describe the
emotion that vibrated through me.Ned Land
kept his post, harpoon in hand. Several
times the animal let us gain upon it. "We shall
catch it! we shall catch it!" cried the
Canadian. But just as he was going, to
strike, the cetacean stole away with a
rapidity that could not be estimated at less
than thirty miles an hour, and even during
our maximum of speed, it bullied the frigate,
going round and round it. A cry of fury broke
from, everyone!

At noon we were no further advanced than
at eight o'clock in the morning.

The captain then decided to take more
direct means.

"Ah!" said he, "that animal goes quicker
than the Abraham Lincoln. Very well we will
see whether it will escape these conical
bullets. Send your men to the forecastle,
Sir!"

The forecastle gun was immediately loaded
and slewed round. But the shot passed
some feet above the cetacean, which was
half a mile off.

"Another more to the right," cried the
commander, "and five dollars to whoever
will hit that infernal beast."

An old gunner with a gray beard that I can
see now with steady eye and grave face,
went up to the gun and took a long aim. A
loud report was heard, with which were
mingled the cheers of the crew.

The bullet did its work; it hit the animal, but
not fatally, and, sliding off the rounded
surface, was lost in two miles depth of sea.

The chase began again, and the captain,
leaning toward me, said

"I will pursue that beast till my frigate bursts
up."

"Yes," answered I; "and you will be quite
right to do it."

I wished the beast would exhaust itself, and
not be insensible to fatigue like a steam
engine! But it was of no use. Hours passed,
without its showing any signs of exhaustion.

However, it must be said in praise of the
Abraham Lincoln, that she struggled on
indefatigably. I cannot reckon the distance
she made under three hundred miles during
this unlucky day, November sixth. But night
came on, and overshadowed the rough
ocean.

Now I thought our expedition was at an end,
and that we should never again see the
extraordinary animal. I was mistaken. At ten
minutes to eleven in the evening, the electric
light reappeared three miles to windward of
the frigate, as pure, as intense as during the
preceding night.

The narwhal seemed motionless; perhaps,
tired with its day's work, it slept, letting itself
float with the undulation of the waves. Now
was a chance of which the captain resolved
to take advantage.

He gave his orders. The Abraham Lincoln
kept up half steam, and
advanced.cautiously so as not to awake its
adversary. It is no rare thing to meet in the
middle of the ocean whales so sound
asleep that they can be successfully
attacked, and Ned Land had harpooned
more than one during its sleep. The
Canadian went to take his place again
under the bowsprit.

The frigate approached noiselessly,
stopped at two cables' length from the

-21-

animal, and following its track. No one
breathed; a deep silence reigned on the
bridge. We were not a hundred feet from the
burning focus, the light of which increased
and dazzled our eyes.

At this moment, leaning on the forecastle
bulwark, I saw below me Ned Land
grappling the martingale in one hand,
brandishing his terrible harpoon in the other,
scarcely twenty feet from the motionless
animal. Suddenly his arm straightened, and
the harpoon was thrown; I heard the
sonorous stroke of the weapon, which
seemed to have struck a hard body. The
electric light went out suddenly, and two
enormous waterspouts broke over the
bridge of the frigate, rushing like a torrent
from stem to stern, overthrowing men, and
breaking the lashing of the spars. A fearful
shock followed, and, thrown over the rail
without having time to stop myself, I fell into
the sea.

Chapter VII. AN UNKNOWN SPECIES OF
WHALE

THIS unexpected fall so stunned me that I
have no clear recollection of my sensations
at the time. I was at first drawn down to a
depth of about twenty feet. I am a good
swimmer (though without pretending to rival
Byron or Edgar Poe, who were masters of
the art), and in that plunge I did not lose my
presence of mind. Two vigorous strokes
brought me to the surface of the water. My
first care was to look for the frigate. Had the
crew seen me disappear? Had the
Abraham Lincoln veered round? Would the
captain put out a boat? Might I hope to be
saved?

The darkness was intense. I caught a
glimpse of a black mass disappearing in
the east, its beacon lights dying out in the
distance. It was the frigate! I was lost.

"Help, Help!" I shouted, swimming toward
the Abraham Lincoln in desperation.

My clothes encumbered me; they seemed
glued to my body, and paralyzed my
movements.

I was sinking! I was suffocating!

"Help!"

This was my last cry. My mouth filled with
water; I struggled against being drawn
down the abyss. Suddenly my clothes were
seized by a strong hand, and I felt myself
quickly drawn up to the surface of the sea;
and I heard, yes, I heard these words
pronounced in my ear:

"If master would be so good as to lean on
my shoulder, master would swim with much
greater ease."

I seized with one hand my faithful Conseil's
arm.

"Is it you?" said I, "you?"

"Myself," answered Conseil; "and waiting
master's orders."

"That shock threw you as well as me into the
sea?"

"No; but being in my master's service, I
followed him."

The worthy fellow thought that was but
natural.

"And the frigate?" I asked.

"The frigate?" replied Conseil, turning on his
back; "I think that master had better not
count too much on her."

-22-

"You think so?"

"I say that, at the time I threw, myself into the
sea, I heard the men at the wheel say, 'The
screw and the rudder are broken.'"

"Broken?"

"Yes, broken by the monster's teeth. It is the
only injury the Abraham Lincoln has
sustained. But it is a bad lookout for us she
no longer answers her helm."

"Then we are lost!"

"Perhaps so," calmly answered Conseil.
"However, we have still several hours
before us, and one can do a great deal in
some hours."

Conseil's imperturbable coolness set me
up again. I swam more vigorously; but,
cramped by my clothes, stuck to me like a
leaden weight, I felt great difficulty in
bearing up. Conseil saw this.

"Will master let me make a slit?" said he;
and slipping an open knife under my
clothes, he ripped them up from top to
bottom very rapidly. Then he cleverly slipped
them off me, while I swam for both of us.

Then I did the same for Conseil, and we
continued to swim near to each other.

Nevertheless, our situation was no less
terrible. Perhaps our disappearance had
not been noticed; and if it had been, the
frigate could not tack, being without its
helm. Conseil argued on this supposition,
and laid his plans accordingly. This
phlegmatic boy was perfectly self-
possessed. We then decided that, as our
only chance of safety was being picked up
by the Abraham Lincoln's boats, we ought
to manage so as to wait for them as long as

possible. I resolved then to husband our
strength, so that both should not be
exhausted at the same time; and this is how
we managed: while one of us lay on his
back, quite still, with arms crossed, and
legs stretched out, the other would swim
and push him on in front. This tow-ing
business did not last more than ten minutes
each; and relieving each other thus, we
could swim on for some hours, perhaps till
daybreak. Poor chancel but hope is so
firmly rooted in the heart of man Moreover,
there were two of us. Indeed I declare
(though it may seem improbable) if I sought
to destroy all hope, if I wished to despair, I
could not.

The collision of the frigate with the cetacean
had occurred about eleven o'clock the
evening before. I reckoned then we should
have eight hours to swim before sunrise, an
operation quite practicable if we relieved
each other. The sea, very calm, was in our
favor. Sometimes I tried to pierce the
intense darkness that was only dispelled by
the phosphorescence caused by our
movements. I watched the luminous waves
that broke over my hand, whose mirror-like
surface was spotted with silvery rings. One
might have said that we were in a bath of
quicksilver.

Near one o'clock in the morning, I was
seized with dreadful fatigue. My limbs
stiffened under the strain of violent cramp.
Conseil was obliged to keep me up, and
our preservation devolved on him alone. I
heard the poor boy pant; his breathing
became short and hurried. found that he
could not keep up much longer.

"Leave me! leave me!" I said to him.

"Leave my master? never!" replied he. "I
would drown first."

-23-

Just then the moon appeared through the
fringes of a thick cloud that the wind was
driving to the east. The surface of the sea
glittered with its rays. This kindly light
reanimated us. My head got better again. I
looked at all the points of the hori-zon. I saw
the frigate! She was five miles from us, and
looked like a dark mass, hardly discernible.
But no boats!

I would have cried out. But what good would
it have been at such a distance My swollen
lips could utter no sounds. Conseil could
articulate some words, and I heard him
repeat at intervals, "Help! help!"

Our movements were suspended for an
instant; we listened. It might be only a
singing in the ear, but it seemed to me as if
a cry answered the cry from Conseil.

"Did you hear?" I murmured.

"Yes! yes!" And Conseil gave one more
despairing call.

This time there was no mistake! A human
voice responded to ours! Was it the voice of
another unfortunate creature, abandoned in
the middle of the ocean, some other victim
of the shock sustained by the vessel? Or
rather was it a boat from the frigate, that
was hailing us in the darkness?

Conseil made a last effort, and, leaning on
my shoulder while I struck out in a
despairing effort, he raised himself half out
of the water, then fell back exhausted.

"What did you see?"

"I saw," murmured he; "I saw but do not talk
reserve all your strength!"

What had he seen? Then, I know not why,
the thought of the monster came into my

head for the first time! But that voice? The
time is past for Jonahs to takerefuge in
whales' bellies! However, Conseil was
towing me again. He raised his head
sometimes, looked before us, and uttered a
cry of recognition, which was responded to
by a voice that came nearer and nearer. I
scarcely heard it. My strength was
exhausted; my fingers stiffened; my hand
afforded me support no longer; my mouth,
convulsively opening, filled with salt water.
Cold crept over me. I raised my head for the
last time, then I sank.

At this moment a hard body struck me. I
clung to it: then I felt that I was being drawn
up, that I was brought to the surface of the
water, that my cheat collapsed: I fainted.

It is certain that I soon came to, thanks to the
vigorous rubbings that I received. I half
opened my eyes.

"Conseil!" I murmured.

"Does master call me?" asked Conseil.

Just then, by the waning light of the moon,
which was sinking down to the horizon, I
saw a face which was not Conseil's, and
which I immediately recognized.

"Ned!" I cried.

"The same, Sir, who is seeking his prize!"
replied the Canadian.

"Were you thrown into the sea by the shock
of the frigate?"

"Yes, Professor; but more fortunate than
you, I was able to find a footing almost
directly upon a floating island."

"An island?"

-24-

"Or, more correctly speaking, on our
gigantic narwhal."

"Explain yourself, Ned!"

"Only I soon found out why my harpoon had
not entered its skin and was blunted."

"Why Ned, why?"

"Because, Professor, that beast is made of
sheet iron."

The Canadian's last words produced a
sudden revolution in my brain. I wriggled
myself quickly to the top of the being, or
object, half out of the water, which served
us for a refuge. I kicked it. It was evidently a
hard impenetrable body, and not the soft
substance that forms the bodies of the great
marine mammalia. But this hard body might
be a bony carapace, like that of the
antediluvian animals; and I should be free to
class this monster among amphibious
reptiles, such as tortoises or alligators.

Well, no! the blackish back that supported
me was smooth, polished, without scales.
The blow produced a metallic sound; and
incredible though it may be, it seemed, I
might say, as if it was made of riveted
plates.

There was no doubt about it! this monster,
this natural phenomenon that had puzzled
the learned world, and overthrown and
misled the imagination of seamen of both
hemispheres, was, it must be owned, a still
more astonishing phenomenon, inasmuch
as it was a simply human construction.

We had no time to lose, however. We were
lying upon the back of a sort of submarine
boat, which appeared (as far as I could
judge) like a huge fish of steel.Ned Land's
mind was made up on this point. Conseil

and I could only agree with him.

Just then a bubbling began at the back of
this strange thing (which was evidently
propelled by a screw), and it began to
move. We had only just time to seize hold of
the upper part, which rose about seven feet
out of the, water, and happily its speed was
not great.

"As long as it sails horizontally," muttered
Ned Land, "I do not mind; but if it takes a
fancy to dive, I would not give two straws for
my life."

The Canadian might have said still less. It
became really necessary to communicate
with the beings, whatever they were, shut
up inside the machine. I searched all over
the outside for an aperture, a panel, or a
manhole, to use a technical expression; but
the lines of the iron rivets, solidly driven into
the joints of the iron plates, were clear and
uniform. Besides, the moon disappeared
then, and left us in total darkness.

At last this long night passed. My indistinct
remembrance prevents my describing all
the impressions it made. I can only recall
one circumstance. During some lulls of the
wind and sea, I fancied I heard several
times vague sounds, a sort of fugitive
harmony produced by distant words of
command. What was then the mystery of this
submarine craft, of which the whole world
vainly sought anexplanation? What kind of
beings existed in this strange boat? What
mechanical agent caused its prodigious
speed?

Daybreak appeared. The morning mists
surrounded us, but they soon cleared off. I
was about to examine the hull, which
formed on deck a kind of horizontal
platform, when I felt it gradually sinking.

-25-

"Oh! confound it!" cried Ned Land, kicking
the resounding plate; "open, you
inhospitable rascals!"

Happily the sinking movement ceased.
Suddenly a noise, like iron works violently
pushed aside, came from the interior of the
boat. One iron plate was moved, a man
appeared, uttered an odd cry, and
disappeared immediately.

Some moments after, eight strong men,
with masked faces, appeared noiselessly,
and drew us down into their formidable
machine.

Chapter VIII. MOBILIS IN MOBILI

THIS forcible abduction, so roughly carried
out, was accomplished with the rapidity of
lightning. I shivered all over. Whom had we to
deal with? No doubt some new sort of
pirates, who explored the sea in their own
way.

Hardly had the narrow panel closed upon
me, when I was enveloped in darkness. My
eyes, dazzled with the outer light, could
distinguish nothing. I felt my naked feet cling
to the rings of an iron ladder. Ned Land and
Conseil, firmly seized, followed me. At the
bottom of the ladder, a door opened, and
shut after us immediately, with a bang.

We were alone. Where, I could not say,
hardly imagine. All was black, and such a
dense black that, after some minutes, my
eyes had not been able to discern even the
faintest glimmer.

Meanwhile, Ned Land, furious at these
proceedings, gave free vent to his
indignation.

"Confound it!" cried he, "here are people
who come up to the Scotch for hospitality.

They only just miss being cannibals. I should
not be surprised at it, but I declare that they
shall not eat me without my protesting."

"Calm yourself, friend Ned, calm yourself,"
replied Conseil, quietly. "Do not cry out
before you are hurt. We are not quite done
for yet."

"Not quite," sharply replied the Canadian,
"but pretty near, at all events.Things look
black. Happily, my bowie knife I have still,
and I can always see well enough to use it.
The first of these pirates who lays a hand on
me"

"Do not excite yourself, Ned," I said to the
harpooner, "and do not compromise us by
useless violence. Who knows but that they
will not listen to us? Let us rather try to find
out where we are."

I groped about. In five steps I came to an
iron wall, made of plates bolted together.
Then turning back I struck against a wooden
table, near which were ranged several
stools. The boards of this prison were
concealed under a thick mat of phormium,
which deadened the noise of the feet. The
bare walls revealed no trace of window or
door. Conseil, going round the reverse way,
met me, and we went back to the middle of
the cabin, which measured about twenty
feet by ten.As to its height, Ned Land, in
spite of his own great height, could not
measure it.

Half an hour had already passed without our
situation being bettered, when the dense
darkness suddenly gave way to extreme
light. Our prison was suddenly lighted; that
is to say, it became filled with a luminous
matter, so strong that I could not bear it at
first. In its whiteness and intensity I
recognized that electric light which played
round the submarine boat like a magnificent

-26-

phenomenon of phosphorescence. After
shutting my eyes involuntarily, I opened
them and saw that this luminous agent
came from a half globe, unpolished, placed
in the roof of the cabin.

"At last one can see," cried Ned Land, who,
knife in hand, stood on the defensive.

"Yes," said I; "but we are still in the dark
about ourselves."

"Let master have patience," said the
imperturbable Conseil.

The sudden lighting of the cabin enabled
me to examine it minutely. It contained only a
table and five stools. The invisible door
might be hermetically sealed. No noise was
heard. All seemed dead in the interior of this
boat. Did it move, did it float on the surface
of the ocean, or did it dive into its depths? I
could not guess.

A noise of bolts was now heard, the door,
opened, and two men appeared.One was
short, very muscular, broad-shouldered,
with robust limbs, strong head, an
abundance of black hair, thick mustache, a
quick, penetrating look, and the vivacity
which characterizes the population of
southern France.

The second stranger merits a more detailed
description. A disciple of Gratiolet or Engel
would have read his face like an open book.
I made out his prevailing qualities directly
self-confidence because his head was well
set on his shoulders, and his black eyes
looked around with cold assurance;
calmness for his skin, rather pale, showed
his coolness of blood; energy evinced by
the rapid contraction of his lofty brows; and
courage because his deep breathing
denoted great power of lungs.

Whether this person was thirty-five or fifty
years of age, I could not say. He was tall,
had a large forehead, straight nose, a
clearly cut mouth, beautiful teeth, with fine
taper hands, indicative of a highly nervous
temperament. This man was certainly the
most admirable specimen I had ever met.
One particular feature was his eyes, rather
far from each other, and which could take in
nearly a quarter of the horizon at once.

This faculty (I verified it later) gave him a
range of vision far superior to Ned Land's.
When this stranger fixed upon an object, his
eyebrows met, his large eyelids closed
around so as to contract the range of his
vision, and he looked as if he magnified the
objects lessened by distance, as if he
pierced those sheets of water opaque to
our eyes, and as if he read the very depths
of the seas.

The two strangers, with caps made from the
fur of the sea otter, and shod with sea boots
of seals' skin, were dressed in clothes of a
particular texture, which allowed free
movement of the limbs. The taller of the two,
evidently the chief on board, examined us
with great attention, without saying a word;
then turning to his companion, talked with
him in an unknown tongue. It was a
sonorous, harmonious, and flexible dialect,
the vowels seeming to admit of very varied
accentuation.

The other replied by a shake of the head,
and added two or three perfectly
incomprehensible words. Then he seemed
to question me by a look.

I replied in good French that I did not know
his language; but he seemed not to
understand me, and my situation became
more embarrassing.

"If master were to tell our story," said

-27-

Conseil, "perhaps these gentlemen may
understand some words."

I began to tell our adventures, articulating
each syllable clearly, and without omitting
one single detail. I announced our names
and rank, introducing in person Professor
Aronnax, his servant Conseil, and master
Ned Land, the harpooner.

The man with the soft calm eyes listened to
me quietly, even politely, and with extreme
attention; but nothing in his countenance
indicated that he had understood my story.
When I finished, he said not a word.

There remained one resource, to speak
English. Perhaps they would know this
almost universal language. I knew it, as well
as the German language well enough to
read it fluently, but not to speak it correctly.
But, anyhow, we must make ourselves
understood.

"Go on in your turn," I said to the harpooner;
"speak your best Anglo-Saxon, and try to
do better than I."

Ned did not beg off, and recommenced our
story.

To his great disgust, the harpooner did not
seem to have made himself more
intelligible than I had. Our visitors did not stir.
They evidently understood neither the
language of Arago nor of Faraday.

Very much embarrassed, after having vainly
exhausted our philological resources, I
knew not what part to take, when Conseil
said:"If master will permit me, I will relate it
in German.

"But in spite of the elegant turns and good
accent of the narrator, the German
language had no success. At last,

nonplussed, I tried to remember my first
lessons, and to narrate our adventures in
Latin, but with no better success. That last
attempt being of no avail, the two strangers
exchanged some words in their unknown
language, and retired.

The door shut.

"It is an infamous shame," cried Ned Land,
who broke out for the twentieth time; "we
speak to those rogues in French, English,
German, and Latin, and not one of them has
the politeness to answer!"

"Calm yourself," I said to the impetuous
Ned, "anger will do no good."

"But do you see, Professor," replied our
irascible companion, "that we shall
absolutely die of hunger in this iron cage?"

"Bah," said Conseil, philisophically, "we
can hold out some time yet."

"My friends," I said, "we must not despair.
We have been worse off than this.Do me the
favor to wait a little before forming an
opinion upon the commander and crew of
this boat."

"My opinion is formed," replied Ned Land,
sharply."They are rascals."

"Good! and from what country?"

"From the land of rogues!"

"My brave Ned, that country is not clearly
indicated on the map of the world; but I
admit that the nationality of the two
strangers is hard to determine. Neither
English, French, nor German, that is quite
certain. However, I am inclined to think that
the commander and his companion were
born in low latitudes. There is southern

-28-

blood in them. But I cannot decide by their
appearance whether they are Spaniards,
Turks, Arabians, or Indians. As to their
language, it is quite incomprehensible."

"There is the disadvantage of not knowing
all languages," said Conseil, "or the
disadvantage of not having one universal
language."

As he said these words, the door opened. A
steward entered. He brought us clothes,
coats and trousers, made of a stuff I did not
know. I hastened to dress myself, and my
companions followed my example. During
that time, the stewarddumb, perhaps deaf
had arranged the table, and laid three
plates.

"This is something like," said Conseil.

"Bah," said the rancorous harpooner, "what
do you suppose they eat here? Tortoise
liver, filleted shark, and beefsteaks from
sea dogs."

"We shall see," said Conseil.

The dishes, of bell metal, were placed on
the table, and we took our
places.Undoubtedly we had to do with
civilized people, and had it not been for the
electric light which flooded us, I could have
fancied I was in the dining room of the
Adelphi Hotel at Liverpool, or at the Grand
Hotel in Paris. I must say, however, that
there was neither bread nor wine. The water
was fresh and clear, but it was water, and
did not suit Ned Land's taste. Among the
dishes which were brought to us, I
recognized several fish delicately dressed;
but of some, although excellent, I could give
no opinion, neither could I tell to what
kingdom they belonged, whether animal or
vegetable. As to the dinner service, it was
elegant, and in perfect taste. Each utensil,

spoon, fork, knife, plate, had a letter
engraved on it, with, a motto above it, of
which this is an exact facsimile:

MOBILIS IN MOBILI.

N.

The letter N was no doubt the initial of the
name of the strange person, who
commanded at the bottom of the seas.

Ned and Conseil did not reflect much. They
devoured the food, and I did likewise. I was,
besides, reassured as to our fate; and it
seemed evident that our hosts would not let
us die of want.

However, everything has an end, everything
passes away, even the hunger of people
who have not eaten for fifteen hours. Our
appetites satisfied, we felt overcome with
sleep.

"Faith! I shall sleep well," said Conseil.

"So shall I," replied Ned Land.

My two companions stretched themselves
on the cabin carpet, and were soon sound
asleep. For my own part, too many thoughts
crowded my brain, too many insoluble
questions pressed upon me, too many
fancies kept my eyes half open.Where were
we? What strange power carried us on? I felt
or rather fancied I felt the machine sinking
down to the lowest beds of the sea.
Dreadful nightmares beset me; I saw in
these mysterious asylums a world of
unknown animals, among which this
submarine boat seemed to be of the same
kind, living, moving, and formidable as they.
Then my brain grew calmer, my imagination
wandered into vague unconsciousness,
and I soon fell into a deep sleep.

-29-

Chapter IX. NED LAND'S TEMPERS

HOW long we slept I do not know; but our
sleep must have lasted long, for it rested us
completely from our fatigues. I woke first.
My companions had not moved, and were
still stretched in their corner.

Hardly roused from my somewhat hard
couch, I felt my brain freed, my mind clear. I
then began an attentive examination of our
cell. Nothing was changed inside. The
prison was still a prison the prisoners,
prisoners. However, the steward, during
our sleep, had cleared the table. I breathed
with difficulty. The heavy air seemed to
oppress my lungs. Although the cell was
large, we had evidently consumed a great
part of the oxygen that it contained. Indeed,
each man consumes, in one hour, the
oxygen contained in more than 176 pints of
air, and this air, charged (as then) with a
nearly equal quantity of carbonic acid,
becomes unbreathable.

It became necessary to renew the
atmosphere of our prison, and no doubt the
whole in the submarine boat. That gave rise
to a question in my mind. How would the
commander of this floating dwelling place
proceed? Would he obtain air by chemical
means, in getting by heat the oxygen
contained in chlorate of potash, and in
absorbing carbonic acid by caustic potash?
Or, a more convenient, economical and
consequently more probable alternative,
would he be satisfied to riseand take breath
at the surface of the water, like a cetacean,
and so renew for twenty-four hours the
atmospheric provision?

In fact, I was already obliged to increase my
respirations to eke out of this cell the little
oxygen it contained, when suddenly I was
refreshed by a current of pure air, and
perfumed with saline emanations. It was an

invigorating sea breeze, charged with
iodine. I opened my mouth wide, and my
lungs saturated themselves with fresh
particles.

At the same time I felt the boat rolling. The
iron-plated monster had evidently just risen
to the surface of the ocean to breathe, after
the fashion of whales. I found out from that
the mode of ventilating the boat.

When I had inhaled this air freely, I sought the
conduit which conveyed to us the beneficial
whiff, and I was not long in finding it. Above
the door was a ventilator, through which
volumes of fresh air renewed the
impoverished atmosphere of the cell.

I was making my observations, when Ned
and Conseil awoke almost at the same
time, under the influence of this reviving air.
They rubbed their eyes, stretched
themselves, and were on their feet in an
instant.

"Did master sleep well?" asked Conseil
with his usual politeness.

"Very well, my brave boy. And you, Mr.
Land?"

"Soundly, Professor. But I don't know if I am
right or not, there seems to be a sea
breeze!"

A seaman could not be mistaken, and I told
the Canadian all that had passed during his
sleep.

"Good!" said he; "that accounts for those
roarings we heard, when the supposed
narwhal sighted the Abraham Lincoln."

"Quite so, Master Land; it was taking
breath."

-30-

"Only, Mr. Aronnax, I have no idea what
o'clock it is, unless it is dinner time."

"Dinner time! my good fellow? Say rather
breakfast time, for we certainly have begun
another day."

"So," said Conseil, "we have slept twenty-
four hours?"

"That is my opinion."

"I will not contradict you," replied Ned Land.
"But dinner or breakfast, the steward will be
welcome, whichever he brings."

"Master Land, we must conform to the rules,
and I suppose our appetites are in advance
of the dinner hour."

"That is just like you, friend Conseil," said
Ned, impatiently. "You are never out of
temper, always calm; you would return
thanks before grace, and die of hunger
rather than complain!"

Time was getting on, and we were fearfully
hungry; and this time the steward did not
appear. It was rather too long to leave us, if
they really had good intentions toward us.
Ned Land, tormented by the cravings of
hunger, got still more angry; and,
notwithstanding his promise, I dreaded an
explosion when he found himself with one
of the crew.

For two hours more, Ned Land's temper
increased; he cried, he shouted, but in vain.
The walls were deaf. There was no sound to
be heard in the boat: all was still as death. It
did not move, for I should have felt the
trembling motion of the hull under the
influence of the screw. Plunged in the
depths of the waters, it belonged no longer
to earth this silence was dreadful.

I felt terrified, Conseil was calm, Ned Land
roared.

Just then a noise was heard outside. Steps
sounded on the metal flags. The locks were
turned, the door opened, and the steward
appeared.Before I could rush forward to
stop him, the Canadian had thrown him
down, and held him by the throat. The
steward was choking under the grip of his
powerful hand.

Conseil was already trying to unclasp the
harpooner's hand from his half-suffocated
victim, and I was going to fly to the rescue,
when suddenly I was nailed to the spot by
hearing these words in French:

"Be quiet, Master Land; and you,
Professor, will you be so good as to listen to
me?" It was the commander of the vessel
who thus spoke.

Chapter X. THE MAN OF THE SEAS

AT THESE words, Ned Land rose
suddenly. The steward, nearly strangled,
tottered out on a sign from his master; but
such was the power of the commander on
board, that not a gesture betrayed the
resentment which this man must have felt
toward the Canadian. Conseil interested in
spite of himself, I stupefied, awaited in
silence the result of this scene.

The commander, leaning against a corner
of the table with his arms folded, scanned
us with profound attention. Did he hesitate
to speak? Did he regret the words which he
had just spoken in French? One might
almost think so.

After some moments of silence, which not
one of us dreamed of breaking,
"Gentlemen," said he, in a calm and
penetrating voice, "I speak French, English,

-31-

German, and Latin equally well. I could,
therefore, have answered you at our first
interview, but I wished to know you first,
then to reflect. The story told by each one,
entirely agreeing in the main points,
convinced me of your identity. I know now
that chance has brought before me
Monsieur Pierre Aronnax, Professor of
Natural History at the Museum of Paris,
entrusted with a scientific mission abroad,
Conseil his servant, and Ned Land, of
Canadian origin, harpooner on board the
frigate Abraham Lincoln of the navy of the
United States of America."

I bowed assent. It was not a question that
the commander put to me. Therefore there
was no answer to be made. This man
expressed himself with perfect ease,
without any accent. His sentences were well
turned, his words clear, and his fluency of
speech remarkable.

He continued the conversation in these
terms:

"You have doubtless thought, Sir, that I have
delayed long in paying you this second visit.
The reason is that, your identity recognized,
I wished to weigh maturely what part to act
toward you. I have hesitated much. Most
annoying circumstances have brought you
into the presence of a man who has broken
all the ties of humanity. You have come to
trouble my existence."

"Unintentionally!" said I.

"Unintentionally?" replied the stranger,
raising his voice a little; "was it
unintentionally that the Abraham Lincoln
pursued me all over the seas? Was it
unintentionally that you took passage in this
frigate? Was it unintentionally that your
cannon balls rebounded off the plating of
my vessel? Was it unintentionally that Mr.

Ned Land struck me with his harpoon?"

I detected a restrained irritation in these
words. But to these recriminations I had a
very natural answer to make, and I made it.

"Sir," said I, "no doubt you are ignorant of
the discussions which have taken place
concerning you in America and Europe. You
do not know that divers accidents, caused
by collisions with your submarine machine,
have excited public feeling in the two
continents. I omit the hypotheses without
number by which it was sought to explain
the inexplicable phenomenon of which you
alone possess the secret. But you must
understand that, in pursuing you over the
high seas of the Pacific, the Abraham
Lincoln believed itself to be chasing some
sea monster, of which it was necessary to
rid the ocean at any price."

A half smile curled the lips of the
commander.

"M. Aronnax," he replied, "dare you affirm
that your frigate would not as soon have
pursued and cannonaded a submarine boat
as a monster?"

This question embarrassed me, for
certainly Captain Farragut might not have
hesitated. He might have thought it his duty
to destroy a contrivance of this kind, as he
would a gigantic narwhal.

"You understand then, Sir," continued the
stranger, "that I have the right to treat you as
enemies?"

I answered nothing, purposely. For what
good would it be to discuss such a
proposition, when force could destroy the
best arguments?

"I have hesitated for some time," continued

-32-

the commander; "nothing obliged me to
show you hospitality. If I chose to separate
myself from you, I should have no interest in
seeing you again; I could place you upon the
deck of this vessel which has served you as
a refuge, I could sink beneath the waters,
and forget that you had ever existed. Would
not that be my right?"

"It might be the right of a savage," I
answered, "but not that of a civilized man."

"Professor," replied the commander
quickly, "I am not what you call a civilized
man! I have done with society entirely, for
reasons which I alone have the right of
appreciating. I do not therefore obey its
laws, and I desire you never to allude to
them before me again!"

This was said plainly. A flash of anger and
disdain kindled in the eyes of the unknown,
and I had a glimpse of a terrible past in the
life of this man. Not only had he put himself
beyond the pale of human laws, but he had
made himself independent of them, free in
the strictest acceptation of the word, quite
beyond their reach who then would dare to
pursue him at the bottom of the sea, when,
on its surface, he defied all attempts made
against him? What vessel could resist the
shock of his submarine monitor? What
cuirass, however thick, could withstand the
blows of his spur? No man could demand
from him an account of his actions; God, if
he believed in one his conscience, if he had
one were the sole judges to whom he was
answerable.

These reflections crossed my mind rapidly,
while the stranger personage was silent,
absorbed, and as if wrapped up in himself. I
regarded him with fear mingled with
interest, as, doubtless, Oedipus regarded
the Sphinx.

After rather a long silence, the commander
resumed the conversation.

"I have hesitated," said he, "but I have
thought that my interest might be reconciled
with that pity to which every human being
has a right. You will remain on board my
vessel, since fate has cast you there. You
will be free; and in exchange for this liberty, I
shall only impose one single condition. Your
word of honor to submit to it will suffice."

"Speak, Sir," I answered, "I suppose this
condition is one which a man of honor may
accept?"

"Yes, Sir; it is this. It is possible that certain
events, unforeseen, may oblige me to
consign you to your cabins for some hours
or some days, as the case may be. As I
desire never to use violence, I expect from
you, more than all the others, a passive
obedience. In thus acting, I take all, the
responsibility; I acquit you entirely, for I
make it an impossibility for you to see, what
ought not to be seen. Do you accept this
condition?"

Then things took place on board which, to
say the least, were singular, and which
ought not to be seen by people who were
not placed beyond the pale of social laws.
Among the surprises which the future was
preparing for me, this might not be the least.

"We accept," I answered; "only I will ask your
permission, Sir, to address one question to
you, one only."

"Speak, Sir."

"You said that we should be free on board."

"Entirely."

"I ask you, then, what you mean by this

-33-

liberty?"

"Just the liberty to go, to come, to see, to
observe even all that passes here, save
under rare circumstances, the liberty, in
short, which we ourselves enjoy, my
companions and I."

It was evident that we did not understand
each other.

"Pardon me, Sir," I resumed, "but this liberty
is only what every prisoner has of pacing his
prison. It cannot suffice us."

"It must suffice you, however."

"What! we must renounce forever seeing our
country, our friends, our relations again?"

"Yes, Sir. But to renounce that unendurable
worldly yoke which men believe to be
liberty, is not perhaps so painful as you
think."

"Well," exclaimed Ned Land, "never will I
give my word of honor not to try to escape."

"I did not ask you for your word of honor,
Master Land," answered the commander,
coldly.

"Sir," I replied, beginning to get angry in
spite of myself, "you abuse your situation
toward us; it is cruelty."

"No, Sir, it is clemency. You are my
prisoners of war. I keep you, when I could,
by a word, plunge you into the depths of the
ocean. You attacked me. You came to
surprise a secret which no man in the world
must penetrate, the secret of my whole
existence. And you think that I am going to
send you back to that world which must
know me no more? Never! In retaining you,
it is not you whom I guard, it is myself."

These words indicated a resolution taken
on the part of the commander, against
which no arguments would prevail.

"So, Sir," I rejoined, "you give us simply the
choice between life and death?"

"Simply."

"My friends," said I, "to a question thus put,
there is nothing to answer. But no word of
honor binds us to the master of this vessel."

"None, Sir," answered the unknown.

Then, in a gentler tone, he continued:

"Now, permit me to finish what I have to say
to you. I know you, M. Aronnax. You and your
companions will not, perhaps, have so
much to complain of in the chance which
has bound you to my fate. You will find
among the books which are my favorite
study the work which you have published on
'the depths of the sea.' I have often read it.
You have carried your work as far as
terrestrial science permitted you. But you do
not know all, you have not seen all. Let me
tell you then, Professor, that you will not
regret the time passed on board my
vessel.You are going to visit the land of
marvels."

These words of the commander had a great
effect upon me. I cannot deny it.My weak
point was touched; and I forgot, for a
moment, that the contemplation of these
sublime subjects was not worth the loss of
liberty. Besides, I trusted to the future to
decide this grave question. So I contented
myself with saying:

"By what name ought I to address you?"

"Sir," replied the commander, "I am nothing
to you but Captain Nemo; and you and your

-34-

companions are nothing to me but the
passengers of the Nautilus."

Captain Nemo called. A steward appeared.
The captain gave him his orders in that
strange language which I did not
understand. Then, turning toward the
Canadian and Conseil:

"A repast awaits you in your cabin," said he.
"Be so good as to follow this man."

"And now, M. Aronnax, our breakfast is
ready. Permit me to lead the way."

"I am at your service, Captain."

I followed Captain Nemo; and as soon as I
had passed through the door, I found myself
in a kind of passage lighted by electricity,
similar to the waist of a ship. After we had
proceeded a dozen yards, a second door
opened before me.

I then entered a dining room, decorated and
furnished in severe taste. High oaken
sideboards, inlaid with ebony, stood at the
two extremities of the room, and upon their
shelves glittered china, porcelain, and glass
of inestimable value. The plate on the table
sparkled in the rays which the luminous
ceiling shed around, while the light was
tempered and softened by exquisite
paintings.

In the center of the room was a table richly
laid out. Captain Nemo indicated the place I
was to occupy.

The breakfast consisted of a certain
number of dishes, the contents of which
were furnished by the sea alone; and I was
ignorant of the nature and mode of
preparation of some of them. I
acknowledged that they were good, but
they had a peculiar flavor, which I easily

became accustomed to. These different
aliments appeared to me to be rich in
phosphorus, and I thought they must have a
marine origin.

Captain Nemo looked at me. I asked him no
questions, but he guessed my thoughts, and
answered of his own accord the questions
which I was burning to address to him.

"The greater part of these dishes are
unknown to you," he said to me. "However,
you may partake of them without fear. They
are wholesome and nourishing.For a long
time I have renounced the food of the earth,
and I am never ill now.My crew, who are
healthy, are fed on the same food."

"So," said I, "all these eatables are the
produce of the sea?"

"Yes, Professor, the sea supplies all my
wants. Sometimes I cast my nets in tow,
and I draw them in ready to break.
Sometimes I hunt in the midst of this
element, which appears to be inaccessible
to man, and quarry the game which dwells
in my submarine forests. My flocks, like
those of Neptune's old shepherds, graze
fearlessly in the immense prairies of the
ocean. I have a vast property there, which I
cultivate myself, and which is always sown
by the hand of the Creator of all things."

"I can understand perfectly, Sir, that your
nets furnish excellent fish for your table; I
can understand also that you hunt aquatic
game in your submarine forests; but I
cannot understand at all how a particle of
meat, no matter how small, can figure in
your bill of fare."

"This, which you believe to be meat,
Professor, is nothing else than fillet of turtle.
Here are also some dolphin's livers, which
you take to be ragout of pork.My cook is a

-35-

clever fellow, who excels in dressing these
various products of the ocean. Taste all
these dishes. Here is a preserve of
holothuria, which a Malay would declare to
be unrivaled in the world; here is a cream,
of which the milk has been furnished by the
cetacea, and the sugar by the great fucus of
the North Sea; and lastly, permit me to offer
you some preserve of anemones, which is
equal to that of the most delicious fruits."

I tasted, more from curiosity than as a
connoisseur, while Captain Nemo
enchanted me with his extraordinary
stories.

"You like the sea, Captain?"

"Yes; I love it! The sea is everything. It
covers seven-tenths of the terrestrial globe.
Its breath is pure and healthy. It is an
immense desert, where man is never
lonely, for he feels life stirring on all sides.
The sea is only the embodiment of a
supernatural and wonderful existence. It is
nothing but love and emotion; it is the 'Living
Infinite', as one of your poets has said. In
fact, Professor, Nature manifests herself in
it by her three kingdoms, mineral,
vegetable, and animal. The sea is the vast
reservoir of Nature. The globe began with
sea, so to speak; and who knows if it will
not end with it? In it is supreme tranquility.
The sea does not belong to despots. Upon
its surface men can still exercise unjust
laws, fight, tear one another to pieces, and
be carried away with terrestrial horrors. But
at thirty feet below its level, their reign
ceases, their influence is quenched, and
their power disappears. Ah! Sir, live live in
the bosom of the waters! There only is
independence! There I recognize no
masters! There I am free!"

Captain Nemo suddenly became silent in
the midst of this enthusiasm, by which he

was quite carried away. For a few moments
he paced up and down, much agitated.
Then he became more calm, regained his
accustomed coldness of expression, and
turning toward me:

"Now, Professor," said he, "if you wish to
go over the Nautilus, I am at your service."

Captain Nemo rose. I followed him. A
double door, contrived at the back of the
dining room, and I entered a room equal in
dimensions to that I had just quitted.

It was a library. High pieces of furniture, of
black violet ebony inlaid with brass,
supported upon their wide shelves a great
number of books uniformly bound. They
followed the shape of the room, terminating
at the lower part in huge divans, covered
with brown leather, which were curved, to
afford the greatest comfort. Light movable
desks, made to slide in and out at will,
allowed one to rest one's book while
reading. In the center stood an immense
table, covered with pamphlets, among
which were some newspapers, already of
old date. The electric light flooded
everything; it was shed from four
unpolished globes half sunk in the volutes of
the ceiling. I looked with real admiration at
this room, so ingeniously fitted up, and I
could scarcely believe my eyes.

"Captain Nemo," said I to my host, who had
just thrown himself on one of the divans,
"this is a library which would do honor to
more than one of the continental palaces,
and I am absolutely astounded when I
consider that it can follow you to the bottom
of the sea."

"Where could one find greater solitude or
silence, Professor?" replied Captain
Nemo. "Did your study in the Museum afford
you such perfect quiet?"

-36-

"No, Sir; and I must confess that it is a very
poor one after yours. You must have six or
seven thousand volumes here."

"Twelve thousand, M. Aronnax. These are
the only ties which bind me to the earth. But I
had done with the world on the day when my
Nautilus plunged for the first time beneath
the waters. That day I bought my last
volumes, my last pamphlets, my last
papers, and from that time I wish to think
that men no longer think or write. These
books, Professor, are at your service
besides, and you can make use of them
freely."

I thanked Captain Nemo, and went up to the
shelves of the library. Works on science,
morals, and literature abounded in every
language; but I did not see one single work
on political economy; that subject
appeared to be strictly proscribed.Strange
to say, all these books were irregularly
arranged, in whatever language they were
written; and this medley proved that the
Captain of the Nautilus must have read the
books which he took up by chance.

"Sir," said I to the captain, "I thank you for
having placed this library at my disposal. It
contains treasures of science, and I shall
profit by them."

"This room is not only a library," said
Captain Nemo, "it is also a smoking room."

"A smoking room!" I cried. "Then one may
smoke on board?"

"Certainly."

"Then, Sir, I am forced to believe that you
have kept up a communication with
Havana."

"Not any," answered the captain. "Accept

this cigar, M. Aronnax; and though it does
not come from Havana, you will be pleased
with it, if you are a connoisseur."

I took the cigar which was offered me; its
shape recalled the London ones, but it
seemed to be made of leaves of gold. I
lighted it at a little brazier, which
wassupported upon an elegant bronze
stem, and drew the first whiffs with the
delight of a lover of smoking who has not
smoked for two days.

"It is excellent," said I, "but it is not tobacco."

"No!" answered the captain, "this tobacco
comes neither from Havana nor from the
East. It is a kind of seaweed, rich in
nicotine, with which the sea provides me,
but somewhat sparingly."

At that moment Captain Nemo opened a
door which stood opposite to that by which I
had entered the library and I passed into an
immense drawing room.splendidly lighted.

It was a vast four-sided room, thirty feet
long, eighteen wide, and fifteen high.A
luminous ceiling, decorated with light
arabesques, shed a soft, clear light over all
the marvels accumulated in this museum.
For it was in fact a museum, in which an
intelligent and prodigal hand had gathered
all the treasures of nature and art, with the
artistic confusion which distinguishes a
painter's studio.Thirty first-rate pictures,
uniformly framed, separated by bright
drapery, ornamented the walls, which were
hung with tapestry of severe design. I saw
works of great value, the greater part of
which I had admired in the special
collections of Europe, and in the exhibitions
of paintings. The several schools of the old
masters were represented by a Madonna of
Raphael, a Virgin of Leonardo da Vinci, a
nymph of Correggio, a woman of Titian, an

-37-

Adoration of Veronese, an Assumption of
Murillo, a portrait of Holbein, a monk of
Velasquez, a martyr of Ribeira, afair of
Rubens, two Flemish landscapes of
Teniers, three little genre pictures of Gerard
Dow, Metsu, and Paul Potter, two
specimens of Gericault and Prudhon, and
some sea pieces of Backhuysen and
Vernet. Among the works of modern
painters were pictures with the signatures
of Delacroix, Ingres, Decamp, Troyon,
Meissonnier, Daubigny, etc.; and some
admirable statues in marble and bronze,
after the finest antique models, stood upon
pedestals in the corners of this magnificent
museum. Amazement, as the captain of the
Nautilus had predicted, had already begun
to take possession of me.

"Professor," said this strange man, "you
must excuse the unceremonious way in
which I receive you, and the disorder of this
room."

"Sir," I answered, "without seeking to know
who you are, I recognize in you an artist."

"An amateur, nothing more, Sir. Formerly I
loved to collect these beautiful works
created by the hand of man. I sought them
greedily, and ferreted them out
indefatigably, and I have been able to bring
together some objects of great value.These
are my last souvenirs of that world which is
dead to me. In my eyes, your modern artists
are already old; they have two or three
thousand years of existence; I confound
them in my own mind. Masters have no
age."

"And these musicians?" said I, pointing out
some works of Weber, Rossini, Mozart,
Beethoven, Haydn, Meyerbeer, Herold,
Wagner, Auber, Gounod, and a number of
others, scattered over a large model piano-
organ which occupied one of the panels of

the drawing room.

"These musicians," replied Captain Nemo,
"are the contemporaries of Orpheus; for in
the memory of the dead all chronological
differences are effaced; and I am dead,
Professor; as much dead as those of your
friends who are sleeping six feet under the
earth!"

Captain Nemo was silent, and seemed lost
in a profound reverie. I contemplated him
with deep interest, analyzing in silence the
strange expression of his countenance.
Leaning on his elbow against an angle of a
costly mosaic table, he no longer saw me,
he had forgotten my presence.

I did not disturb this reverie, and continued
my observation of the curiosities which
enriched this drawing room.

Under elegant glass cases, fixed by copper
rivets, were classed and labeled the most
precious productions of the sea which had
ever been presented to the eye of a
naturalist. My delight as a professor may be
conceived.

The division containing the zoophytes
presented the most curious specimens of
the two groups of polypi and echinodermes.
In the first group, the tubipores, were
gorgones arranged like a fan, soft sponges
of Syria, ises of the Molukkas, pennatules,
an admirable virgularia of the Norwegian
seas, variegated umbellulairae,
alcyonariae, a whole series of madrepores,
which my master Milne Edwards has so
cleverly classified, among which I remarked
some wonderful flabellinae, oculinae of the
Island of Bourbon, the "Neptune's car" of
the Antilles, superb varieties of corals, in
short, every species of those curious polypi
of which entire islands are formed, which
will one day become continents. Of the

-38-

echinodermes,remarkable for their coating
of spines, asteri, sea stars, pantacrinae,
comatules, asterophons, echini, holothuri,
etc., represented individually a complete
collection of this group.

A somewhat nervous conchyliologist would
certainly have fainted before other more
numerous cases, in which were classified
the specimens of mollusks.It was a
collection of inestimable value, which time
fails me to describe minutely.Among these
specimens, I will quote from memory only
the elegant royal hammer fish of the Indian
Ocean, whose regular white spots stood
out brightly on a red and brown ground, an
imperial spondyle, bright-colored, bristling
with spines, a rare specimen in the
European museums (I estimated its value at
not less than $5,000); a common hammer fish
of the seas of New Holland, which is only
procured with difficulty; exotic buccardia of
Senegal; fragile white bivalve shells, which
a breath might shatter like a soap bubble;
several varieties of the aspirgillum of Java,
a kind of calcareous tube, edged with leafy
folds, and much debated by amateurs; a
whole series of trochi, some a greenish
yellow, found in the American seas, others
a reddish brown, natives of Australian
waters; others from the Gulf of Mexico,
remarkable for their imbricated shell;
stellari found in the southern seas; and last,
the rarest of all, the magnificent of New
Zealand; and every description of delicate
and fragile shells to which science has
given appropriate names.

Apart, in separate compartments, were
spread out chaplets of pearls of the
greatest beauty, which reflected the electric
light in little sparks of fire; pinkpearls, torn
from the pinna-marina of the Red Sea;
green pearls of the haliotyde iris; yellow,
blue, and black pearls, the curious
productions of the divers mollusks of every

ocean, and certain mussels of the
watercourses of the North; lastly, several
specimens of inestimable value which had
been gathered from the rarest pintadines.
Some of these pearls were larger than a
pigeon's egg, and were worth as much and
more than that which the traveler Tavernier
sold to the Shah of Persia for three millions,
and surpassed the one in the possession of
the Imam of Maskat, which I had believed to
be unrivaled in the world.

Therefore to estimate the value of this
collection was simply impossible. Captain
Nemo must have expended millions in the
acquirement of these various specimens,
and I was thinking what source he could
have drawn from, to have been able thus to
gratify his fancy for collecting, when I was
interrupted by these words:

"You are examining my shells, Professor?
Unquestionably they must be interesting to a
naturalist; but for me they have a far greater
charm, for I have collected them all with my
own hand, and there is not a sea on the face
of the globe which has escaped my
researches."

"I can understand, Captain, the delight of
wandering about in the midst of such riches.
You are one of those who have collected
their treasures themselves.No museum in
Europe possesses such a collection of the
produce of the ocean.But if I exhaust all my
admiration upon it, I shall have none left for
the vessel which carries it. I do not wish to
pry into your secrets; but I must confess that
this Nautilus with the motive power which is
confined in it, the contrivances which
enable it to be worked, the powerful agent
which propels it, all excite my curiosity to the
highest pitch. I see suspended on the walls
of this room instruments of whose use I am
ignorant."

-39-

"You will find these same instruments in my
own room, Professor, where I shall have
much pleasure in explaining their use to you.
But first come and inspect the cabin which
is set apart for your own use. You must see
how you will be accommodated on board
the Nautilus."

I followed Captain Nemo, who, by one of
the doors opening from each panel of the
drawing room, regained the waist. He
conducted me towards the bow, and there I
found, not a cabin, but an elegant room,
with a bed, dressing table, and several
other pieces of furniture.I could only thank
my host.

"Your room adjoins mine," said he, opening
a door, "and mine opens into the drawing
room that we have just quitted."

I entered the captain's room: it had a
severe, almost a monkish, aspect. A small
iron bedstead, a table, some articles for the
toilet; the whole lighted by a skylight. No
comforts, the strictest necessities only.

Captain Nemo pointed to a seat.

"Be so good as to sit down," he said. I
seated myself, and he began thus:

Chapter XI. ALL BY ELECTRICITY

"SIR," said Captain Nemo, showing me the
instruments hanging on the walls of his
room, "here are the contrivances required
for the navigation of the Nautilus. Here, as in
the drawing room, I have them always under
my eyes, and they indicate my position and
exact direction in the middle of the ocean.
Some are known to you, such as the
thermometer, which gives the internal
temperature of the Nautilus; the barometer,
which indicates the weight of the air and
foretells the changes of the weather; the

hygrometer, which marks the dryness of the
atmosphere; the storm glass, the contents
of which, by decomposing, announce the
approach of tempests; the compass, which
guides my course; the sextant, which shows
the latitude by the altitude of the sun;
chronometers, by which I calculate the
longitude; and glasses for day and night,
which I use to examine the points of the
horizon, when the Nautilus rises to the
surface of the waves."

"These are the usual nautical instruments," I
replied, "and I know the use of them. But
these others, no doubt, answer to the
particular requirements of the Nautilus. This
dial with the movable needle is a
manometer, is it not?"

"It is actually a manometer. But by
communication with the water, whose
external pressure it indicates, it gives our
depth at the same time."

"And these other instruments, the use of
which I cannot guess?"

"Here, Professor, I ought to give you some
explanations. Will you be kind enough to
listen to me?"

He was silent for a few moments, then he
said:

"There is a powerful agent, obedient, rapid,
easy, which conforms to every use, and
reigns supreme on board my vessel.
Everything is done by means of it. It lights it,
warms it, and is the soul of my mechanical
apparatus. This agent is electricity."

"Electricity?" I cried in surprise.

"Yes, Sir."

"Nevertheless, Captain, you possess an

-40-

extreme rapidity of movement, which does
not agree well with the power of electricity.
Until now, its dynamic force has remained
under restraint, and has only been able to
produce a small amount of power."

"Professor," said Captain Nemo, "my
electricity is not everybody's. You know
what sea water is composed of. In a
thousand grams are found 96 1/2 per cent of
water, and about 2 2/3 per cent of chloride of
sodium; then, in a smaller quantity,
chlorides of magnesium and of potassium,
bromide of magnesium, sulphate of
magnesia, sulphate and carbonate of lime.
You see, then, that chloride of sodium forms
a large part of it. So it is this sodium that I
extract from sea water, and of which I
compose my ingredients, I owe all to the
ocean; it produces electricity, and electricity
gives heat, light, motion, and, in a word, life
to the Nautilus."

"But not the air you breathe?"

"Oh! I could manufacture the air necessary
for my consumption, but it is useless,
because I go up to the surface of the water
when I please. However, if electricity does
not furnish me with air to breathe, it works at
least the powerful pumps that are stored in
spacious reservoirs, and which enable me
to prolong at need, and as long as I will, my
stay in the depths of the sea. It gives a
uniform and unintermittent light, which the
sun does not. Now look at this clock; it is
electrical, and goes with a regularity that
defies the best chronometers. I have
divided it into twenty-four hours, like the
Italian clocks, because for me there is
neither night nor day, sun nor moon, but only
that factitious light that I take with me to the
bottom of the sea. Look! just now, it is ten
o'clock in the morning."

"Exactly."

"Another application of electricity. This dial
hanging in front of us indicates the speed of
the Nautilus. An electric thread puts it in
communication with the screw, and the
needle indicates the real speed. Look now
we are spinning along with a uniform speed
of fifteen miles an hour."

"It is marvelous! and I see, Captain, you
were right to make use of this agent that
takes the place of wind, water, and steam."

"We have not finished, M. Aronnax," said
Captain Nemo, rising; "if you will follow me,
we will examine the stern of the Nautilus."

Really, I knew already the anterior part of
this submarine boat, of which this is the
exact division, starting from the ship's
head: the dining room, five yards long,
separated from the library by a water-tight
partition; the library, five yards long; the
large drawing room, ten yards long,
separated from the captain's room by a
second watertight partition; the said room,
five yards in length; mine, two and a half
yards; and lastly, a reservoir of air, seven
and a half yards, that extended to the bows.
Total length thirty-five yards, or one hundred
five feet. The partitions had doors that were
shut hermetically by means of India-rubber
instruments, and they insured the safety of
the Nautilus in case of a leak.

I followed Captain Nemo through the waist,
and arrived at the center of the boat. There
was a sort of well that opened between two
partitions. An iron ladder, fastened with an
iron hook to the partition, led to the upper
end. I asked the captain what the ladder
was used for.

"It leads to the small boat," he said.

"What! have you a boat?" I exclaimed, in
surprise.

-41-

"Of course; an excellent vessel, light and
insubmersible, that serves either as a
fishing or as a pleasure boat."

"But then, when you wish to embark, you are
obliged to come to the surface of the
water?"

"Not at all. This boat is attached to the upper
part of the hull of the Nautilus, and it
occupies a cavity made for it. It is decked,
quite water-tight, and held together by solid
bolts. This ladder leads to a manhole made
in the hull of the Nautilus, that corresponds
with a similar hole made in the side of the
boat. By this double opening I get into the
small vessel. They shut the one belonging to
the Nautilus, I shut the other by means of
screw pressure. I undo the bolts, and the
little boat goes up to the surface of the sea
with prodigious rapidity. I then open the
panel of the bridge, carefully shut till then; I
mast it, hoist my sail, take my oars, and I'm
off."

"But how do you get back on board?"

"I do not come back, M. Aronnax; the
Nautilus comes to me."

"By your orders?"

"By my orders. An electric thread connects
us. I telegraph to it, and that is enough."

"Really," I said, astonished at these
marvels, "nothing can be more simple."

After having passed by the cage of the
staircase that led to the platform, I saw a
cabin six feet long, in which Conseil and
Ned Land, enchanted with their repast,
were devouring it with avidity. Then a door
opened into a kitchen nine feet long,
situated between the large storerooms.
There electricity, better than gas itself, did

all the cooking. The streams under the
furnaces gave out to the sponges of platina
a heat which was regularly kept up and
distributed. They also heated a distilling
apparatus, which, by evaporation,
furnished excellent drinkable water. Near
this kitchen was a bathroom comfortable
furnished, with hot and cold water taps.

Next to the kitchen was the berth room of the
vessel, sixteen feet long. But the door was
shut, and I could not see the management of
it, which might have given me an idea of the
number of men employed on board the
Nautilus.

At the bottom was a fourth partition that
separated this office from the engine room.
A door opened, and I found myself in the
compartment where Captain Nemo
certainly an engineer of a very high order
had arranged his locomotive machinery.
This engine room, clearly lighted, did not
measure less than sixty-five feet in length. It
was divided into two parts; the first
contained the materials for producing
electricity, and the second the machinery
that connected it with the screw. I examined
it with great interest, in order to understand
the machinery of the Nautilus.

"You see," said the captain, "I use Bunsen's
contrivances, not Ruhmkorff's.Those would
not have been powerful enough. Bunsen's
are fewer in number, but strong and large,
which experience proves to be the best. The
electricity produced passes forward, where
it works, by electromagnets of great size,
on a system of levers and cogwheels that
transmit the movement to the axle of the
screw. This one, the diameter of which is
nineteen feet, and the thread twenty-three
feet, performs about a hundred twenty
revolutions in a second."

"And you get then?"

-42-

"A speed of fifty miles an hour."

"I have seen the Nautilus maneuver before
the Abraham Lincoln, and I have my own
ideas as to its speed. But this is not enough.
We must see where we go.We must be able
to direct it to the right, to the left, above,
below. How do you get to the great depths,
where you find an increasing resistance,
which is rated by hundreds of
atmospheres? How do you return to the
surface of the ocean? And how do you
maintain yourselves in the requisite
medium? Am I asking too much?"

"Not at all, Professor," replied the captain,
with some hesitation; "since you may never
leave this submarine boat. Come into the
saloon, it is our usual study, and there you
will learn all you want to know about the
Nautilus."

Chapter XII. SOME FIGURES.

A MOMENT after we were seated on a
divan in the saloon smoking. The captain
showed me a sketch that gave the plan,
section, and elevation of the Nautilus.Then
he began his description in these words:

"Here, M. Aronnax, are the several
dimensions of the boat you are in. It is an
elongated cylinder with conical ends. It is
very like a cigar in shape, a shape already
adopted in London in several constructions
of the same sort. The length of this cylinder,
from stern to stern, is exactly 232 feet, and its
maximum breadth is 26 feet. It is not built
quite like your long-voyage steamers, but
its lines are sufficiently long, and its curves
prolonged enough, to allow the water to
slide off easily, and oppose no obstacle to
its passage. These two dimensions enable
you to obtain by a simple calculation the
surface and cubic contents of the Nautilus.
Its area measures 6,032 feet; and its contents

about 1,500 cubic yards; that is to say, when
completely immersed it displaces 50,000 feet
of water, or weighs 1,500 tons.

"When I made the plans for this submarine
vessel, I meant that nine tenths should be
submerged; consequently it ought only to
displace nine tenths of its bulk; that is to
say, only to weigh that number of tons. I
ought not, therefore, to have exceeded that
weight, constructing it on the aforesaid
dimensions.

"The Nautilus is composed of two hulls, one
inside, the other outside, joined by T-
shaped irons, which render it very strong.
Indeed, owing to this cellular arrangement it
resists like a block, as if it were solid. Its
sides cannot yield; it coheres
spontaneously, and not by the closeness of
its rivets; and the homogeneity of its
construction, due to the perfect union of the
materials, enables it to defy the roughest
seas.

"These two hulls are composed of steel
plates, whose density is from .7 to .8 that of
water. The first is not less than two inches
and a half thick, and weighs 394 tons. The
second envelope, the keel, twenty inches
high and ten thick, weighs alone sixty-two
tons. The engine, the ballast, the several
accessories and apparatus appendages,
the partitions and bulkheads, weigh 961.62
tons. Do you follow all this?"

"I do."

"Then, when the Nautilus is afloat under
these circumstances, one tenth is out of the
water. Now, if I have made reservoirs of a
size equal to this tenth, or capable of
holding 150 tons, and if I fill them with water,
the boat, weighing then1,507 tons, will be
completely immersed. That would happen,
Professor. These reservoirs are in the lower

-43-

parts of the Nautilus. I turn on taps and they
fill, and the vessel sinks that had just been
level with the surface."

"Well Captain, but now we come to the real
difficulty. I can understand your rising to the
surface; but diving below the surface, does
not your submarine contrivance encounter a
pressure, and consequently undergo an
upward thrust of one atmosphere for every
thirty feet of water, just about fifteen
pounds to a square inch?"

"Just so, Sir."

"Then, unless you quite fill the Nautilus, I do
not see how you can draw it down to those
depths."

"Professor, you must not confound statics
with dynamics, or you will be exposed to
grave errors. There is very little labor spent
in attaining the lower regions of the ocean,
for all bodies have a tendency to sink. When I
wanted to find out the necessary increase
of weight required to sink the Nautilus, I had
only to calculate the reduction of volume that
sea water acquires according to the depth."

"That is evident."

"Now, if water is not absolutely
incompressible, it is at least capable of very
slight compression. Indeed, after the most
recent calculations this reduction is only
.000436 of an atmosphere for each thirty feet
of depth. If we want to sink 3,000 feet, I should
keep account of the reduction of bulk under
a pressure equal to that of a column of
water of a thousand feet. The calculation is
easily verified. Now, I have supplementary
reservoirs capable of holding a hundred
tons. Therefore I can sink to a considerable
depth. When I wish to rise to the level of the
sea, I only let off the water, and empty all the
reservoirs if I want the Nautilus to emerge

from the tenth part of her total capacity."

I had nothing to object to these reasonings.

"I admit your calculations, Captain," I
replied; "I should be wrong to dispute them
since daily experience confirms them; I
foresee a real difficulty in the way."

"What, Sir?"

"When you are about 1,000 feet deep, the
walls of the Nautilus bear a pressure of 100
atmospheres. If, then, just now you were to
empty the supplementary reservoirs, to
lighten the vessel, and to go up to the
surface, the pumps must overcome the
pressure of 100 atmospheres, which is 1,500
lbs. to a square inch. From that a power ..."

"That electricity alone can give," said the
captain, hastily. "I repeat, Sir, that the
dynamic power of my engines is almost
infinite. The pumps of the Nautilus have an
enormous power, as you must have
observed when their jets of water burst like
a torrent upon the Abraham Lincoln.
Besides I use subsidiary reservoirs only to
attain a mean depth of 750 to 1,000 fathoms,
and that with a view of managing my
machines. Also, when I have a mind to visit
the depths of the ocean five or six miles
below the surface, I make use of slower but
not less infallible means."

"What are they, Captain?"

"That involves my telling you how the
Nautilus is worked."

"I am impatient to learn."

"To steer this boat to starboard or port, to
turn, in a word, following a horizontal plane,
I use an ordinary rudder fixed on the back of
the sternpost, and with one wheel and some

-44-

tackle to steer by. But I can also make the
Nautilus rise and sink,and sink and rise, by
a vertical movement by means of two
inclined planes fastened to its sides,
opposite the center of flotation, planes that
move in every direction, and that are
worked by powerful levers from the interior.
If the planes are kept parallel with the boat,
it moves horizontally. If slanted, the Nautilus,
according to this inclination, and under the
influence of the screw, either sinks,
diagonally or rises diagonally as it suits me.
And even if I wish to rise more quickly to the
surface, I ship the screw, and the pressure
of the water causes the Nautilus to rise
vertically like a balloon filled with hydrogen."

"Bravo, Captain! But how can the
steersman follow the route in the middle of
the waters?"

"The steersman is placed in a glazed box,
that is raised above the hull of the Nautilus,
and furnished with lenses."

"Are these lenses capable of resisting such
pressure?"

"Perfectly. Glass, which breaks at a blow,
is, nevertheless, capable of offering
considerable resistance. During some
experiments of fishing by electric light in 1864
in the northern seas, we saw plates less
than a third of an inch thick resist a pressure
of sixteen atmospheres. Now, the glass that
I use is not less than thirty times thicker."

"Granted. But, after all, in order to see, the
light must exceed the darkness, and in the
midst of the darkness in the water, how can
you see?"

"Behind the steersman's cage is placed a
powerful electric reflector, the rays from
which light up the sea for half a mile in front."

"Ah! bravo, bravo, Captain! Now I can
account for this phosphorescence in the
supposed narwhal that puzzled us so. I now
ask you if the boarding of the Nautilus and
of the Scotia, that has made such a noise,
has been the result of a chance rencontre?"

"Quite accidental, Sir. I was sailing only one
fathom below the surface of the water,
when the shock came. It had no bad result."

"None, Sir. But now, about your rencontre
with the Abraham Lincoln?"

"Professor, I am sorry for one of the best
vessels in the American navy; but they
attacked me, and I was bound to defend
myself. I contented myself, however, with
putting the frigate hors de combat: she will
not have any difficulty in getting repaired at
the next port."

"Ah, Commander! your Nautilus is certainly
a marvelous boat."

"Yes, Professor; and I love it as if it were
part of myself. If danger threatens one of
your vessels on the ocean, the first
impression is the feeling of an abyss above
and below. On the Nautilus men's hearts
never fail them. No defects to be afraid of,
for the double shell is as firm as iron; no
rigging to attend to; no sails for the wind to
carry away; no boilers to burst; no fire to
fear, for the vessel is made of iron, not of
wood; no coal to run short, for electricity is
the only mechanical agent; no collision to
fear, for it alone swims in deep water; no
tempest tobrave, for when it dives below
the water, it reaches absolute tranquility.
There, Sir! that is the perfection of vessels!
And if it is true that the engineer has more
confidence in the vessel than the builder,
and the builder than the captain himself, you
understand the trust I repose in my Nautilus;
for I am at once, captain, builder, and

-45-

engineer."

"But how could you construct this wonderful
Nautilus in secret?"

"Each separate portion, M. Aronnax, was
brought from different parts of the globe.
The keel was forged at Creusot, the shaft of
the screw at Penn & Co.'s, London, the iron
plates of the hull at Laird's of Liverpool, the
screw itself at Scott's at Glasgow. The
reservoirs were made by Cail & Co. at Paris,
the engine by Krupp in Prussia, its beak in
Motala's workshop in Sweden, its
mathematical instruments by Hart Brothers,
of New York, etc.; and each of these people
had my orders under different names."

"But these parts had to be put together and
arranged?"

"Professor, I had set up my workshops upon
a desert island in the ocean. There my
workmen, that is to say, the brave men that I
instructed and educated, and myself have
put together our Nautilus. Then, when the
work was finished, fire destroyed all trace
of our proceedings on this island, that I
could have jumped over if I had liked."

"Then the cost this vessel is great?"

"M. Aronnax, an iron vessel costs L45 a ton.
Now the Nautilus weighed 1,500. It came
therefore to L67,500, and L80,000 more for
fitting it and about L200,000 with the works of
art and the collections it contains."

"One last question, Captain Nemo."

"Ask it, Professor."

"You are rich?"

"Immensely rich, Sir; and I could, without
missing it, pay the national debt of France."

I stared at the singular person: who spoke
thus. Was he playing upon my credulity? The
future would decide that.

Chapter XIII. THE BLACK RIVER

THE portion of the terrestrial globe which is
covered by water is estimated at upwards
of eighty millions of acres. This fluid mass
comprises two billions two hundred fifty
millions of cubic miles, forming a spherical
body of a diameter of sixty leagues, the
weight of which would be three quintillions
of tons. To comprehend the meaning of
these figures, it is necessary to observe that
a quintillion is to a billion as a billion is to
unity; in other words, there are as many
billions in a quintillion as there are units in a
billion. This mass of fluid is equal to about
the quantity of water which would be
discharged by all the rivers of the earth in
forty thousand years.

During the geological epochs, the igneous
period succeeded to the aqueous.The
ocean originally prevailed everywhere.
Then by degrees, in the silurian period, the
tops of the mountains began to appear, the
islands emerged, then disappeared in
partial deluges, reappeared, became
settled, formed continents, till at length the
earth became geographically arranged, as
we see in the present day.The solid had
wrested from the liquid thirty-seven million
six hundred fifty-seven square miles, equal
to twelve billions nine hundred sixty millions
of acres.

The shape of continents allows us to divide
the waters into five great portions:the Arctic
or Frozen Ocean, the Antarctic or Frozen
Ocean, the Indian, the Atlantic, and the
Pacific Oceans.

The Pacific Ocean extends from north to
south between the two polar circles, and

-46-

from east to west between Asia and
America, over an extent of 145 degrees of
longitude. It is the quietest of seas; its
currents are broad and slow; it has medium
tides, and abundant rain. Such was the
ocean that my fate destined me first to travel
over under these strange conditions.

"Sir," said Captain Nemo, "we will, if you
please, take our bearings and fix the
starting point of this voyage. It is a quarter to
twelve, I will go up again to the surface."

The Captain pressed an electric clock three
times. The pumps began to drive the water
from the tanks; the needle of the
manometer marked by a different pressure
the ascent of the Nautilus, then it stopped.

"We have arrived," said the Captain.

I went to the central staircase which opened
on to the platform, clambered up the iron
steps, and found myself on the upper part of
the Nautilus.

The platform was only three feet out of
water. The front and back of the Nautilus
were of that spindle shape which caused it
justly to be compared to a cigar. I noticed
that its iron plates, slightly overlaying one
another, resembled the shell which clothes
the bodies of our large terrestrial reptiles. It
explained to me how natural it was, in spite
of all glasses, that this boat should have
been taken for a marine animal.

Toward the middle of the platform, the
longboat, half buried in the hull of the vessel,
formed a slight excrescence. Fore and aft
rose two cages of medium height with
inclined sides, and partly closed by thick
lenticular glasses; one destined for the
steersman who directed the Nautilus the
other containing a brilliant lantern to give
light on the road.

The sea was beautiful, the sky pure.
Scarcely could the long vehicle feel the
broad undulations of the ocean. A light
breeze from the east rippled the surface of
the waters. The horizon, free from fog,
made observation easy. Nothing was in
sight. Not a quicksand, not an island. A vast
desert.

Captain Nemo, by the help of his sextant,
took the altitude of the sun, which ought also
to give the latitude. He waited for some
moments till its disc touched the horizon.
While taking observations, not a muscle
moved, the instrument could not have been
more motionless in a hand of marble.

"Twelve o'clock, sir," said he. "When you
like"

I cast a last look upon the sea, slightly
yellowed by the Japanese coast, and
descended to the saloon.

"And now, sir, I leave you to your studies,"
added the captain; "our course is E.N.E.,
our depth is twenty-six fathoms. Here are
maps on a large scale by which you may
follow it. The saloon is at your disposal, and
with your permission I will retire." Captain
Nemo bowed, and I remained alone, lost in
thoughts all bearing on the commander of
the Nautilus.

For a whole hour was I deep in these
reflections, seeking to pierce this mystery
so interesting to me. Then my eyes fell upon
the vast planisphere spread upon the table,
and I placed my finger on the very spot
where the given latitude and longitude
crossed.

The sea has its large rivers like the
continents. They are special currents known
by their temperature and their color. The
most remarkable of these is known by the

-47-

name of the Gulf Stream. Science has
decided on the globe the direction of five
principal currents: one in the North Atlantic,
a second in the South, a third in the North
Pacific, a fourth in the South, and a fifth in
the southern Indian Ocean. It is even
probable that a sixth current existed at one
time or another in the northern Indian
Ocean, when the Caspian and Aral seas
formed but one vast sheet of water.

At this point indicated on the planisphere,
one of these currents was rolling the Kuro-
Scivo of the Japanese, the Black River
which, leaving the Gulf of Bengal where it is
warmed by the perpendicular rays of a
tropical sun, crosses the Straits of Malacca
along the coast of Asia, turns into the North
Pacific to the Aleutian Islands, carrying with
it trunks of camphor trees and other
indigenous productions, and edging the
waves of the ocean with the pure indigo of
its warm water.It was this current that the
Nautilus was to follow. I followed it with my
eye; sawit lose itself in the vastness of the
Pacific, and felt myself drawn with it, when
Ned Land and Conseil appeared at the
door of the saloon.

My two brave companions remained
petrified at the sight of the wonders spread
before them.

"Where are we, where are we?" exclaimed
the Canadian. "In the Museum at Quebec?"

"My friends," I answered, making a sign for
them to enter, "you are not in Canada, but
on board the Nautilus fifty yards below the
level of the sea."

"But, M. Aronnax," said Ned Land, "can you
tell me how many men there are on board?
Ten, twenty, fifty, a hundred?"

"I cannot answer you, Mr. Land; it is better to

abandon for a time all idea of seizing the
Nautilus or escaping from it. This ship is a
masterpiece of modern industry, and I
should be sorry not to have seen it. Many
people would accept the situation forced
upon us, if only to move among such
wonders. So be quiet and let us try and see
what passes around us."

"See!" exclaimed the harpooner, "but we
can see nothing in this iron prison! We are
walking, we are sailing blindly."

Ned Land had scarcely pronounced these
words when all was suddenly darkness. The
luminous ceiling was gone, and so rapidly
that my eyes received a painful impression.

We remained mute, not stirring, and not
knowing what surprise awaited us, whether
agreeable or disagreeable. A sliding noise
was heard: one would have said that panels
were working at the sides of the Nautilus.

"It is the end of the end!" said Ned land.

Suddenly light broke at each side of the
saloon, through two oblong openings.The
liquid mass appeared vividly lit up by the
electric gleam. Two crystal plates
separated us from the sea. At first I
trembled at the thought that this frail partition
might break, but strong bands of copper
bound them, giving an almost infinite power
of resistance.

The sea was distinctly visible for a mile all
round the Nautilus. What a spectacle! What
pen can describe it? Who could paint the
effects of the light through those transparent
sheets of water, and the softness of the
successive gradations from the lower to the
superior strata of the ocean?

We know the transparency of the sea, and
that its clearness is far beyond that of rock

-48-

water. The mineral and organic substances,
which it holds in suspension, heightens its
transparency. In certain parts of the ocean
at the Antilles, under seventy-five fathoms
of water, can be seen with surprising
clearness a bed of sand.The penetrating
power of the solar rays does not seem to
cease for a depth of one hundred fifty
fathoms. But in this middle fluid traveled
over by the Nautilus, the electric brightness
was produced even in the bosom of the
waves. It was no longer luminous water, but
liquid light.

On each side a window opened into this
unexplored abyss. The obscurity of the
saloon showed to advantage the brightness
outside, and we looked out as if this pure
crystal had been the glass of an immense
aquarium.

"You wished to see, friend Ned; well, you
see now."

"Curious! curious!" muttered the Canadian,
who, forgetting his ill temper, seemed to
submit to some irresistible attraction; "and
one would come farther than this to admire
such a sight!"

"Ah!" thought I to myself, "I understand the
life of this man; he has made a world apart
for himself, in which he treasures all his
greatest wonders."

For two whole hours an aquatic army
escorted the Nautilus. During their games,
their bounds, while rivaling one another in
beauty, brightness, and velocity, I
distinguished the green labre; the banded
mullet, marked by a double line of black; the
round-tailed goby, of a white color, with
violet spots on the back; the Japanese
scombrus, a beautiful mackerel of these
seas, with a blue, body and silvery head;
the brilliant azurors, whose name alone

defies description; some banded spares,
with variegated fins of blue and yellow;
some aclostons, the woodcocks of the
seas, some specimens of which attain a
yard in length; Japanese salamanders,
spider lampreys, serpents six feet long,
with eyes small and lively, and a huge mouth
bristling with teeth; with many other
species.

Our imagination was kept at its height,
interjections followed quickly on one
another. Ned named the fish, and Conseil
classed them. I was in ecstasies with
thevivacity of their movements and the
beauty of their forms. Never had it been
given to me to surprise these animals, alive
and at liberty, in their natural element.I will
not mention all the varieties which passed
before my dazzled eyes, all the collection of
the seas of China and Japan. These fish,
more numerous than the birds of the air,
came, attracted, no doubt, by the brilliant
focus of the electric light.

Suddenly there was daylight in the saloon,
the iron panels closed again, and the
enchanting vision disappeared. But for a
long time I dreamt on till my eyes fell on the
instruments hanging on the partition. The
compass still showed the course to be
E.N.E., the manometer indicated a
pressure of five atmospheres, equivalent to
a depth of twenty-five fathoms, and the
electric log gave a speed of fifteen miles an
hour. I expected Captain Nemo, but he did
not appear. The clock marked the hour of
five.

Ned Land and Conseil returned to their
cabin, and I retired to my chamber.My
dinner was ready. It was composed of turtle
soup made of the most delicate hawks-
bills, of a surmullet served with puff paste
(the liver of which, prepared by itself, was
most delicious), and fillets of the emperor-

-49-

holacanthus, the savor of which seemed to
me superior even to salmon.

I passed the evening reading, writing, and
thinking. Then sleep overpowered me, and I
stretched myself on my couch of zostera,
and slept profoundly, while the Nautilus was
gliding rapidly through the current of the
Black River.

Chapter XIV. A NOTE OF INVITATION

THE next day was November 9. I awoke
after a long sleep of twelve hours.Conseil
came, according to custom, to know "how I
had passed the night," and to offer his
services. He had left his friend the
Canadian sleeping like a man who had
never done anything else all his life. I let the
worthy fellow chatter as he pleased, without
caring to answer him. I was preoccupied by
the absence of the captain during our sitting
of the day before, and hoping to see him
today.

As soon as I was dressed, I went into the
saloon. It was deserted.

I plunged into the study of the conchological
treasures hidden behind the glasses. I
reveled also in great herbals filled with the
rarest marine plants, which, although dried
up, retained their lovely colors. Among
these precious hydrophytes I remarked
some vorticellae, pavonariae, delicate
ceramies with scarlet tints, some fan-
shaped agari, and some natabuli like flat
mushrooms, which at one time used to be
classed as zoophytes; in short, a perfect
series of algae.

The whole day passed without my being
honored by a visit from Captain Nemo. The
panels of the saloon did not open. Perhaps
they did not wish us to tire of these beautiful
things.

The course of the Nautilus was E.N.E., her
speed twelve knots, the depth below the
surface between twenty-five and thirty
fathoms.

The next day, November 10, the same
desertion, the same solitude. I did not see
one of the ship's crew. Ned and Conseil
spent the greater part of the day with me.
They were astonished at the inexplicable
absence of the captain. Was this singular
man ill? Had he altered his intentions with
regard to us?

After all, as Conseil said, we enjoyed
perfect liberty, we were delicately and
abundantly fed. Our host kept to his terms of
the treaty. We could not complain, and,
indeed, the singularity of our fate reserved
such wonderful compensation for us, that
we had no right to accuse it as yet.

That day I commenced the journal of these
adventures which has enabled me to relate
them with more scrupulous exactitude and
minute detail. I wrote it on paper made from
the zosteria marina.

November 11, early in the morning. The fresh
air spreading over the interior of the
Nautilus told me that we had come to the
surface of the ocean to renew our supply of
oxygen. I directed my steps to the central
staircase, and mounted the platform.

It was six o'clock, the weather was cloudy,
the sea gray but calm. Scarcely a billow.
Captain Nemo, whom I hoped to meet,
would he be there? I saw no one but the
steersman imprisoned in his glass cage.
Seated upon the projection formed by the
hull of the pinnace, I inhaled the salt breeze
with delight.

By degrees the fog disappeared under the
action of the sun's rays, the radiant orb rose

-50-

from behind the eastern horizon. The sea
flamed under its glance like atrain of
gunpowder. The clouds scattered in the
heights were colored with lively tints of
beautiful shades, and numerous "mare's
tails," which betokened wind for that day.
But what was wind to this Nautilus which
tempests could not frighten!

I was admiring this joyous rising of the sun,
so gay and so life-giving, when I heard
steps approaching the platform. I was
prepared to salute Captain Nemo, but it
was his second (whom I had already seen
on the captain's first visit) who appeared.
He advanced on the platform not seeming
to see me. With his powerful glass to his eye
he scanned every point of the horizon with
great attention. This examination over, he
approached the panel and pronounced a
sentence in exactly these terms. I have
remembered it, for every morning it was
repeated under exactly the same
conditions. It was thus worded:

"Nautron respoc lorni virch."

What it meant, I could not say.

These words pronounced, the second
descended. I thought that the Nautilus was
about to return to its submarine navigation. I
regained the panel and returned to my
chamber.

Five days sped thus, without any change in
our situation. Every morning I mounted the
platform. The same phrase was
pronounced by the same individual.But
Captain Nemo did not appear.

I had made up my mind that I should never
see him again, when, on November 16, on
returning to my room with Ned and Conseil, I
found upon my table a note addressed to
me. I opened it impatiently. It was written in

a bold, clear hand, the characters rather
pointed, recalling the German type. The
note was worded as follows:

"TO PROFESSOR ARONNAX, on board
the Nautilus.

"16th of November 1867.

"Captain Nemo invites Professor Aronnax
to a hunting party, which will take place
tomorrow morning in the forests of the
Island of Crespo. He hopes that nothing will
prevent the Professor from being present,
and he will with pleasure see him joined by
his companions.

"CAPTAIN NEMO, Commander of the
Nautilus."

"A hunt!" exclaimed Ned.

"And in the forests of the Island of Crespo!"
added Conseil.

"Oh! then the gentleman is going on terra
firma?" replied Ned Land.

"That seems to me to be clearly indicated,"
said I, reading the letter once more.

"Well, we must accept," said the Canadian.
"But once more on dry ground, we shall
know what to do. Indeed, I shall not be sorry
to eat a piece of fresh venison."

Without seeking to reconcile what was
contradictory between Captain Nemo's
manifest aversion to islands and continents,
and his invitation to hunt in a forest, I
contented myself with replying:

"Let us first see where the Island of Crespo
is."

I consulted the planisphere, and in 32

-51-

degrees 40' north latitude, and 157 degrees 50'
west longitude, I found a small island,
recognized in 1801 by Captain Crespo, and
marked in the ancient Spanish maps as
Rocca de la Plata, the meaning of which is
"The Silver Rock." We were then about
eighteen hundred miles from our starting
point, and the course of the Nautilus, a little
changed, was bringing it back toward the
southeast.

I showed this little rock lost in the midst of
the North Pacific to my companions.

"If Captain Nemo does sometimes go on
dry ground," said I, "he at least chooses
desert islands."

Ned Land shrugged his shoulders without
speaking, and Conseil and he left me.After
supper, which was served by the steward,
mute and impassive, I went to bed, not
without some anxiety.

The next morning, November 17, on
awakening I felt that the Nautilus was
perfectly still. I dressed quickly and entered
the saloon.

Captain Nemo was there, waiting for me.
He rose, bowed, and asked me if it was
convenient for me to accompany him. As he
made no allusion to his absence during the
last eight days, I did not mention it, and
simply answered that my companions and
myself were ready to follow him.

We entered the dining room, where
breakfast was served.

"M. Aronnax," said the captain, "pray, share
my breakfast without ceremony; we will
chat as we eat. For though I promised you a
walk in the forest, I did not undertake to find
hotels there. So breakfast as a man who will
most likely not have his dinner till very late."

I did honor to the repast. It was composed of
several kinds of fish, and slices of
holothuridae (excellent zoophytes), and
different sorts of seaweed. Our drink
consisted of pure water, to which the
captain added some drops of a fermented
liquor, extracted by the Kamchatka method
from a seaweed known under the name of
Rhodomenia palmata. Captain Nemo ate at
first without saying a word. Then he began:

"Sir, when I proposed to you to hunt in my
submarine forest of Crespo, you evidently
thought me mad. Sir, you should never
judge lightly of any man."

"But, Captain, believe me"

"Be kind enough to listen, and you will then
see whether you have any cause to accuse
me of folly and contradiction."

"I listen."

"You know as well as I do, Professor, that
man can live under water, providing he
carries with him a sufficient supply of
breathable air. In submarine works, the
workman, clad in an impervious dress, with
his head in a metal helmet, receives air
from above by means of forcing pumps and
regulators."

"That is a diving apparatus," said I.

"Just so, but under these conditions the man
is not at liberty; he is attached to the pump
which sends him air through an India-rubber
tube, and if we were obliged to be thus held
to the Nautilus, we could not go far."

"And the means of getting free?" I asked.

"It is to use the Rouquayrol apparatus,
invented by two of your own countrymen,
which I have brought to perfection for my

-52-

own use, and which will allow you to risk
yourself under these new physiological
conditions, without any organ whatever
suffering. It consists of a reservoir of thick
iron plates, in which I store the air under a
pressure of fifty atmospheres. This
reservoir is fixed on the back by means of
braces, like a soldier's knapsack. Its upper
part forms a box in which the air is kept by
means of a bellows, and therefore cannot
escape unless at its normal tension. In the
Rouquayrol apparatus such as we use, two
India-rubber pipes leave this box and join a
sort of tent which holds the nose and mouth;
one is to in-troduce fresh air, the other to let
out the foul, and the tongue closes one or
the other according to the wants of the
respirator. But I, in encountering great
pressure at the bottom of the sea, was
obliged to shut my head, like that of a diver,
in a ball of copper; and it is to this ball of
copper that the two pipes, the inspirator and
the expirator, open."

"Perfectly, Captain Nemo; but the air that
you carry with you must soon be used; when
it only contains fifteen per cent of oxygen, it
is no longer fit to breathe."

"Right! but I told you, M. Aronnax, that the
pumps of the Nautilus allow me to store the
air under considerable pressure, and on
those conditions, the reservoir of the
apparatus can furnish breathable air for
nine or ten hours."

"I have no further objections to make," I
answered; "I will only ask you one thing,
Captain: how can you light your road at the
bottom of the sea?"

"With the Ruhmkorff apparatus, M. Aronnax;
one is carried on the back, the other is
fastened to the waist. It is composed of a
Bunsen pile, which I do not work with
bichromate of potash, but with sodium. A

wire is introduced which collects the
electricity produced, and directs it toward a
particularly made lantern. In this lantern is a
spiral glass which contains a small quantity
of carbonic gas.When the apparatus is at
work, this gas becomes luminous, giving
out a white and continuous light. Thus
provided, I can breathe and I can see."

"Captain Nemo, to all my objections you
make such crushing answers, that I dare no
longer doubt. But if I am forced to admit the
Rouquayrol and Ruhmkorff apparatus, I
must be allowed some reservations with
regard to the gun I am to carry."

"But it is not a gun for powder," answered
the captain.

"Then it is an air gun."

"Doubtless! How would you have me
manufacture gunpowder on board, without
either saltpeter, sulphur, or charcoal?"

"Besides," I added, "to fire under water in a
medium eight hundred fifty-five times
denser than the air, we must conquer very
considerable resistance."

"That would be no difficulty. There exist
guns, according to Fulton, perfected in
England by Philip. Coles and Burley, in
France by Furcy, and in Italy by Landi, which
are furnished with a peculiar system of
closing, which can fire under these
conditions. But I repeat, having no powder, I
use air under great pressure, which the
pumps of the Nautilus furnish abundantly."

"But this air must be rapidly used?"

"Well, have I not my Rouquayrol reservoir,
which can furnish it at need? A tap is all that
is required. Besides, M. Aronnax, you must
see yourself that, during our submarine

-53-

hunt, we can spend but little air and but few
balls."

"But it seems to me that in this twilight, and
in the midst of this fluid, which is very dense
compared with the atmosphere, shots could
not go far, nor easily prove mortal."

"Sir, on the contrary, with this gun every
blow is mortal; and however lightly the
animal is touched, it falls as if struck by a
thunderbolt."

"Why?"

"Because the balls sent by this gun are not
ordinary balls, but little cases of glass
(invented by Leniebroek, an Austrian
chemist), of which I have a large supply.
These glass cases are covered with a case
of steel, and weighted with a pellet of lead;
they are real Leyden bottles, into which the
electricity is forced to a very high tension.
With the slightest shock they are
discharged, and the animal, however
strong it may be, falls dead. I must tell you
that these cases are size number four, and
that the charge for an ordinary gun would be
ten."

"I will argue no longer," I replied, rising from
the table; "I have nothing left me but to take
my gun. At all events, I will go where you go."

Captain Nemo then led me aft; and in
passing before Ned and Conseil's cabin, I
called my two companions, who followed
immediately. We then came to a kind of cell
near the machinery room, in which we were
to put on our walking suits.

Chapter XV. A WALK ON THE BOTTOM
OF THE SEA

THIS cell was, to speak correctly, the
arsenal and wardrobe of the Nautilus. A

dozen diving apparatus hung from the
partition waiting our use.

Ned Land, on seeing them, showed evident
repugnance to dress himself in one.

"But, my worthy Ned, the forests of the
Island of Crespo are nothing but submarine
forests."

"Good!" said the disappointed harpooner,
who saw his dreams of fresh meat fade
away. "And you, M. Aronnax, are you going
to dress yourself in those clothes?"

"There is no alternative, Master Ned."

"As you please, sir," replied the harpooner,
shrugging his shoulders; "but as for me,
unless I am forced, I will never get into one."

"No one will force you, Master Ned," said
Captain Nemo.

"Is Conseil going to risk it?" asked Ned.

"I follow my master wherever he goes,"
replied Conseil.

At the captain's call two of the ship's crew
came to help us to dress in these heavy and
impervious clothes, made of India rubber
without seam, and constructed expressly to
resist considerable pressure. One would
have thought it a suit of armor, both supple
and resisting. This suit formed trousers and
waistcoat.The trousers were finished off
with thick boots, weighted with heavy
leaden soles. The texture of the waistcoat
was held together by bands of copper,
which crossed the chest, protecting it from
the great pressure of the water, and leaving
the lungs free to act; the sleeves ended in
gloves, which in no way restrained the
movement of the hands. There was a vast
difference noticeable between these

-54-

consummate apparatus and the old cork
breastplates, jackets, and other
contrivances in vogue during the eighteenth
century.

Captain Nemo and one of his companions
(a sort of Hercules, who must have
possessed great strength), Conseil, and
myself, were soon enveloped in the
suits.There remained nothing more to be
done but to inclose our heads in the metal
box. But before proceeding to this
operation, I asked the captain's permission
to examine the guns we were to carry.

One of the Nautilus men gave me a simple
gun, the butt end of which, made of steel,
hollow in the center, was rather large. It
served as a reservoir for compressed air,
which a valve, worked by a spring, allowed
to escape into a metal tube. A box of
projectiles, in a groove in the thickness of
the butt end, contained about twenty of
these electric balls, which, by means of a
spring, were forced into the barrel of the
gun. As soon as one shot was fired, another
was ready.

"Captain Nemo," said I, "this arm is perfect,
and easily handled; I only ask to be allowed
to try it. But how shall we gain the bottom of
the sea?"

"At this moment, Professor, the Nautilus is
stranded in five fathoms, and we have
nothing to do but to start."

"But how shall we get off?"

"You shall see."

Captain Nemo thrust his head into the
helmet, Conseil and I did the same, not
without hearing an ironical, "Good sport!"
from the Canadian. The upper part of our
suit terminated in a copper collar, upon

which was screwed the metal helmet.Three
holes, protected by thick glass, allowed us
to see in all directions, by simply turning our
head in the interior of the headdress. As
soon as it was in position, the Rouquayrol
apparatus on our backs began to act; and,
for my part, I could breathe with ease.

With the Ruhmkorff lamp hanging from my
belt, and the gun in my hand, I was ready to
set out. But to speak the truth, imprisoned in
these heavy garments, and glued to the
deck by my leaden soles, it was impossible
for me to take a step.

But this state of things was provided for. I
felt myself being pushed into a little room
contiguous to the wardrobe room. My
companions followed, towed along in the
same way. I heard a water-tight door,
furnished with stopper plates, close upon
us, and we were wrapped in profound
darkness.

After some minutes, a loud hissing was
heard. I felt the cold mount from my feet to
my chest. Evidently from some part of the
vessel they had, by means of a tap, given
entrance to the water, which was invading
us, and with which the room was soon filled.
A second door cut in the side of the Nautilus
then opened. We saw a faint light. In another
instant our feet trod the bottom of the sea.

And now, how can I retrace the impression
left upon me by that walk under the waters?
Words are impotent to relate such wonders!
Captain Nemo walked in front; his
companion followed some steps behind.
Conseil and I remained near each other, as
if an exchange of words had been possible
through our metallic cases. I no longer felt
the weight of my clothing or of my shoes, of
my reservoir of air or my thick helmet, in the
midst of which my head rattled like an
almond in its shell.

-55-

The light, which lit the soil thirty feet below
the surface of the ocean, astonished me by
its power. The solar rays shone through the
watery mass easily, and dissipated all
color, and I clearly distinguished objects at
a distance of a hundred fifty yards. Beyond
that, the tints darkened into fine gradations
of ultramarine, and faded into vague
obscurity. Truly this water which surrounded
me was but another air denser than the
terrestrial atmosphere, but almost as
transparent.Above me was the calm
surface of the sea. We were walking on fine,
even sand, not wrinkled, as on a flat shore,
which retains the impression of the billows.
This dazzling carpet, really a reflector,
repelled the rays of the sun with wonderful
intensity, which accounted for the vibration
which penetrated every atom of liquid.Shall I
be believed when I say that, at the depth of
thirty feet, I could see as if I was in broad
daylight?

For a quarter of an hour I trod on this sand,
sown with the impalpable dust of shells. The
hull of the Nautilus, resembling a long shoal,
disappeared by degrees; but its lantern,
when darkness should overtake us in the
waters, would help to guide us on board by
its distinct rays.

Soon forms of objects outlined in the
distance were discernible. I recognized
magnificent rocks, hung with a tapestry of
zoophytes of the most beautiful kind, and I
was at first struck by the peculiar effect of
this medium.

It was then ten in the morning; the rays of the
sun struck the surface of the waves at rather
an oblique angle, and at the touch of their
light, decomposed by refraction as through
a prism, flowers, rocks, plants, shells, and
polypi were shaded at the edges by the
seven solar colors. It was marvelous, a
feast for the eyes, this complication of

colored tints, a perfect kaleidoscope of
green, yellow, orange, violet, indigo, and
blue; in one word, the whole palette of an
enthusiastic colorist! Why could I not
communicate to Conseil the lively
sensations which were mounting to my
brain, and rival him in expressions of
admiration? For aught I knew, Captain
Nemo and his companion might be able to
exchange thoughts by means of signs
previously agreed upon. So, for want of
better, I talked to myself; I declaimed in the
copper box which covered my head,
thereby expending more air in vain words
than was perhaps expedient.

Various kinds of isis, clusters of pure tuft
coral, prickly fungi, and anemones, formed
a brilliant garden of flowers, enameled with
porphitae, decked with their collarettes of
blue tentacles, sea stars studding the sandy
bottom, together with asterophytons like
fine lace embroidered by the hands of
naiads, whose festoons were waved by the
gentle undulations caused by our walk. It
was a real grief to me to crush under my feet
the brilliant specimens of mollusks which
strewed the ground by thousands, of
hammerheads, donaciae (veritable
bounding shells), of staircases, and red
helmet shells, angel wings, and many
others produced by this inexhaustible
ocean. But we were bound to walk, so we
went on, while above our heads waved
shoals of physalides leaving their tentacles
to float in their train, medusae whose
umbrellas of opal or rose pink, escalloped
with a band of blue, sheltered us from the
rays of the sun and fiery pelagiae, which, in
the darkness, would have strewn our path
with phosphorescent light.

All these wonders I saw in the space of a
quarter of a mile, scarcely stopping, and
following Captain Nemo, who beckoned
me on by signs. Soon the nature of the soil

-56-

changed; to the sandy plain succeeded an
extent of slimy mud, which the Americans
call ooze, composed of equal parts of
siliceous and calcareous shells.We then
traveled over a plain of seaweed of wild
and luxuriant vegetation. This sward was of
close texture, and soft to the feet, and
rivaled the softest carpet woven by the hand
of man. But while verdure was spread at our
feet, it did not abandon our heads. A light
network of marine plants, of that
inexhaustible family of seaweeds of which
more than two thousand kinds are known,
grew on the surface of the water. I saw long
ribbons of fucus floating, some globular,
others tuberous; laurenciae and
cladostephi of most delicate foliage, and
some rhodymeniae palmatae, resembling
the fan of a cactus. I noticed that the green
plants kept nearer the top of the sea, while
the red were at a greater depth, leaving to
the black or brown hydrophytes the care of
forming gardens and parterres in the
remote beds of the ocean.

We had quitted the Nautilus about an hour
and a half. It was near noon; I knew by the
perpendicularity of the sun's rays, which
were no longer refracted.The magical
colors disappeared by degrees, and the
shades of emerald and sapphire were
effaced. We walked with a regular step,
which rang upon the ground with
astonishing intensity; the slightest noise
was transmitted with a quickness to which
the ear is unaccustomed on the earth;
indeed, water is a better conductor of
sound than air, in the ratio of four to one. At
this period the earth sloped downward; the
light took a uniform tint. We were at a depth
of a hundred five yards and twenty inches,
undergoing a pressure of six atmospheres.

At this depth I could still see the rays of the
sun, though feebly; to their intense brilliancy
had succeeded a reddish twilight, the

lowest state between day and night; but we
could still see well enough; it was not
necessary to resort to the Ruhmkorff
apparatus as yet. At this moment Captain
Nemo stopped; he waited till I joined him,
and then pointed to an obscure mass,
looming in the shadow, at a short distance.

"It is the forest of the Island of Crespo,"
thought I and I was not mistaken.

Chapter XVI. A SUBMARINE FOREST

WE HAD at last arrived on the borders of
this forest, doubtless one of the finest of
Captain Nemo's immense domains. He
looked upon it as his own, and considered
he had the same right over it that the first
men had in the first days of the world. And,
indeed, who would have disputed with him
the possession of this submarine property?
What other hardier pioneer would come,
hatchet in hand, to cut down the dark
copses?

This forest was composed of large tree
plants; and, the moment we penetrated
under its vast arcades, I was struck by the
singular position of their branches a
position I had not yet observed.

Not an herb which carpeted the ground, not
a branch which clothed the trees, was either
broken or bent, nor did they extend
horizontally; all stretched up to the surface
of the ocean. Not a filament, not a ribbon,
however thin they might be, but kept as
straight as a rod of iron. The fuci and llianas
grew in rigid perpendicular lines, due to the
density of the element which had produced
them. Motionless, yet, when bent to one
side by the hand, they directly resumed their
former position. Truly it was the region of
perpendicularity!

I soon accustomed myself to this fantastic

-57-

position, as well as to the comparative
darkness which surrounded us. The soil of
the forest seemed covered withsharp
blocks, difficult to avoid. The submarine
flora struck me as being very perfect, and
richer even than it would have been in the
arctic or tropical zones, where these
productions are not so plentiful. But for
some minutes I involuntarily confounded the
genera, taking zoophytes for hydrophtyes,
animals for plants; and who would not have
been mistaken? The fauna and the flora are
too closely allied in this submarine world.

These plants are self-propagated, and the
principle of their existence is in the water,
which upholds and nourishes them. The
greater number, instead of leaves, shoot
forth blades of capricious shapes,
comprised within a scale of colors pink,
carmine, green, olive, fawn, and brown. I
saw there (but not dried up, as our
specimens of the Nautilus are) pavonari
spread like a fan, as if to catch the breeze;
scarlet ceramies, whose laminaries
extended their edible shoots of fern-
shaped nereocysti, which grow to a height
of fifteen feet; clusters of acetabuli, whose
stems increase in size upward; and
numbers of other marine plants, all devoid
of flowers!

"Curious anomaly, fantastic element!" said
an ingenious naturalist, "in which the animal
kingdom blossoms, and the vegetable does
not!"

Under these numerous shrubs (as large
trees of the temperate zone), and under
their damp shadow, were massed together
real bushes of living flowers, hedges of
zoophytes, on which blossomed some
zebrameandrines, with crooked grooves,
some yellow caryophylliae; and, to
complete the illusion, the fish flies flew from
branch to branch like a swarm of humming

birds, while yellow lepisacomthi,
withbristling jaws, dactylopteri, and
monocentrides rose at our feet like a flight
of snipes.

In about an hour Captain Nemo gave the
signal to halt. I, for my part, was not sorry,
and we stretched ourselves under an arbor
of alariae, the long, thin blades of which
stood up like arrows.

This short rest seemed delicious to me;
there was nothing wanting but the charm of
conversation; but, impossible to speak,
impossible to answer, I only put my great
copper head to Conseil's. I saw the worthy
fellow's eyes glistening with delight, and, to
show his satisfaction, he shook himself in
his breastplate of air, in the most comical
way in the world.

After four hours of this walking, I was
surprised not to find myself dreadfully
hungry. How to account for this state of the
stomach I could not tell. But, instead, I felt an
insurmountable desire to sleep, which
happens to all divers. And my eyes soon
closed behind the thick glasses, and I fell
into a heavy slumber, which the movement
alone had prevented before. Captain Nemo
and his robust companion, stretched in the
clear crystal, set us the example.

How long I remained buried in this
drowsiness, I cannot judge; but when I
woke, the sun seemed sinking toward the
horizon. Captain Nemo had already risen,
and I was beginning to stretch my limbs,
when an unexpected apparition brought me
briskly to my feet.

A few steps off, a monstrous sea spider,
about thirty-eight inches high, was
watching me with squinting eyes, ready to
spring upon me. Though my diver's dress
was thick enough to defend me from the

-58-

bite of this animal, I could not help
shuddering with horror. Conseil and the
sailor of the Nautilus awoke at this moment.
Captain Nemo pointed out the hideous
crustacean, which a blow from the butt end
of the gun knocked over, and I saw the
horrible claws of the monster writhe in
terrible convulsions. This accident
reminded me that other animals more to be
feared might haunt these obscure depths,
against whose attacks my diving dress
would not protect me. I had never thought of
it before, but I now resolved to be upon my
guard. Indeed, I thought that this halt would
mark the termination of our walk; but I was
mistaken, for, instead of returning to the
Nautilus, Captain Nemo continued his bold
excursion. The ground was still on the
incline, its declivity seemed to be getting
greater, and to be leading us to greater
depths. It must have been about three
o'clock when we reached a narrow valley,
between high perpendicular walls, situated
about seventy-five fathoms deep. Thanks
to the perfection of our apparatus, we were
forty-five fathoms below the limit which
nature seems to have imposed on man as
to his submarine excursions.

I say seventy-five fathoms, though I had no
instrument by which to judge the distance.
But I knew that even in the clearest waters
the solar rays could not penetrate farther.
And accordingly the darkness deepened. At
ten paces not an object was visible. I was
groping my way, when I suddenly saw a
brilliant white light.Captain Nemo had just
put his electric apparatus into use; his
companion did the same, and Conseil and I
followed their example. By turning a screw, I
established a communication between the
wire and the spiral glass, and the sea, lit by
our four lanterns, was illuminated for a circle
of thirty-six yards.

Captain Nemo was still plunging into the

dark depths of the forest, whose trees were
getting scarcer at every step. I noticed that
vegetable life disappeared sooner than
animal life. The medusae had already
abandoned the arid soil, from which great
number of animals, zoophytes, articulata,
mollusks, and fishes, still obtained
sustenance.

As we walked, I thought the light of our
Ruhmkorff apparatus could not fail to draw
some inhabitant from its dark couch. But if
they did approach us, they at least kept at a
respectful distance from the hunters.
Several times I saw Captain Nemo stop, put
his gun to his shoulder, and after some
moments drop it and walk on. At last, after
about four hours, this marvelous excursion
came to an end. A wall of superb rocks, in
an imposing mass, rose before us, a heap
of gigantic blocks, an enormous, steep,
granite short, forming dark grottoes, but
which presented no practicable slope; it
was the prop of the Island of Crespo. It was
the earth! Captain Nemo stopped suddenly.
A gesture of his brought us all to a halt; and
however desirous I might be to scale the
wall, I was obliged to stop. Here ended
Captain Nemo's domains. And he would
not go beyond them. Farther on was a
portion of the globe he might not trample
upon.

The return began. Captain Nemo had
returned to the head of his little band,
directing their course without hesitation. I
thought we were not following the same
road to return to the Nautilus. The new road
was very steep, and consequently very
painful. We approached the surface of the
sea rapidly. But this return to the upper
strata was not so sudden as to cause relief
from the pressure too rapidly, which might
have produced serious disorder in our
organization, and brought on internal
lesions, so fatal to divers. Very soon light

-59-

reappeared and grew, and the sun being
low on the horizon, the refraction edged the
different objects with a spectral ring. At ten
yards and a half deep, we walked amidst a
shoal of little fishes of all kinds, more
numerous than the birds of the air, and also
more agile; but no aquatic game worthy of a
shot had as yet met our gaze, when at that
moment I saw the captain shoulder his gun
quickly, and follow a moving object into the
shrubs. He fired I heard a slight hissing, and
a creature fell stunned at some distance
from us. It was a magnificent sea otter, an
enhydrus, the only exclusively marine
quadruped. This otter was five feet long,
and must have been very valuable. Its skin,
chestnut-brown above, and silvery
underneath, would have made one of those
beautiful furs so sought after in the Russian
and Chinese markets; the fineness and the
luster of its coat would certainly fetch four
hundred dollars. I admired this curious
mammal, with its rounded head
ornamented with short ears, its round eyes,
and white whiskers like those of a cat, with
webbed feet and nails, and tufted tail. This
precious animal, hunted and tracked by
fishermen, has now become very rare, and
taken refuge chiefly in the northern parts of
the Pacific, or probably its race would soon
become extinct.

Captain Nemo's companion took the beast,
threw it over his shoulder, and we continued
our journey. For one hour a plain of sand lay
stretched before us. Sometimes it rose to
within two yards and some inches of the
surface of the water. I then saw our image
clearly reflected, drawn inversely, and
above us appeared an identical group
reflecting our movements and our actions;
in a word, like us in every point, except that
they walked with their heads downward and
their feet in the air.

Another effect I noticed, which was the

passage of thick clouds which formed and
vanished rapidly; but on reflection I
understood that these seeming clouds were
due to the varying thickness of the reeds at
the bottom, and I could even see the fleecy
foam which their broken tops multiplied on
the water, and the shadows of large birds
passing above our heads, whose rapid
flight I could discern on the surface of the
sea.

On this occasion, I was witness to one of
the finest gunshots which ever made the
nerves of a hunter thrill. A large bird of great
breadth of wing, clearly visible, approached
hovering over us. Captain Nemo's
companion shouldered his gun and fired,
when it was only a few yards above the
waves. The creature fell stunned, and the
force of its fall brought it within the reach of
the dexterous hunter's grasp.It was an
albatross of the finest kind.

Our march had not been interrupted by this
incident. For two hours we followed these
sandy plains, then fields of algae very
disagreeable to cross. Candidly, I could do
no more when I saw a glimmer of light,
which, for a half mile,broke the darkness of
the waters. It was the lantern of the Nautilus.
Before twenty minutes were over, we
should be on board, and I should be able to
breathe with ease, for it seemed that my
reservoir supplied air very deficient in
oxygen. But I did not reckon on an
accidental meeting, which delayed our
arrival for some time.

I had remained some steps behind, when I
presently saw Captain Nemo coming
hurriedly toward me. With his strong hand he
bent me to the ground, his companion doing
the same to Conseil. At first I knew not what
to think of this sudden attack, but I was soon
reassured by seeing the captain lie down
beside me, and remain immovable.

-60-

I was stretched on the ground, just under
shelter of a bush of algae, when, raising my
head, I saw some enormous mass, casting
phosphorescent gleams, pass blusteringly
by.

My blood froze in my veins as I recognized
two formidable sharks which threatened us.
It was a couple of tintoreas, terrible
creatures, with enormous tails and a dull
glassy stare, the phosphorescent matter
ejected from holes pierced around the
muzzle. Monstrous brutes! which would
crush a whole man in their iron jaws. I did
not know whether Conseil stopped to
classify them; for my part, I noticed their
silver bellies, and their huge mouths
bristling with teeth, from a very unscientific
point of view, and more as a possible victim
than as a naturalist.

Happily the voracious creatures do not see
well. They passed without seeing us,
brushing us with their brownish fins, and we
escaped by a miracle from a danger
certainly greater than meeting a tiger full
face in the forest. Half an hour after, guided
by the electric light, we reached the
Nautilus. The outside door had been left
open, and Captain Nemo closed it as soon
as we had entered the first cell. He then
pressed a knob. I heard the pumps working
in the midst of the vessel; I felt the water
sinking from around me, and in a few
moments the cell was entirely empty. The
inside door then opened, and we entered
the vestry.

There our diving dress was taken off, not
without some trouble; and, fairly worn out
from want of food and sleep, I returned to
my room, in great wonder at this surprising
excursion at the bottom of the sea.

Chapter XVII. FOUR THOUSAND
LEAGUES UNDER THE PACIFIC

THE next morning, November 18, I had quite
recovered from my fatigues of the day
before, and I went up on the platform, just
as the second lieutenant was uttering his
daily phrase.

I was admiring the magnificent aspect of
the ocean when Captain Nemo appeared.
He did not seem to be aware of my
presence, and began a series of
astronomical observations. Then, when he
had finished, he went and leaned on the
cage of the watch light, and gazed
abstractedly on the ocean. In the meantime,
a number of the sailors of the Nautilus, all
strong and healthy men, had come up on to
the platform. They came to draw up the nets
that had been laid all night. These sailors
were evidently of different nations, although
the European type was visible in all of them.
I recognized some unmistakable Irishmen,
Frenchmen, some Slavs, and a Greek or a
Candiot. They were civil, and only used that
odd language among themselves, the origin
of which I could not guess, neither could I
question them.

The nets were hauled in. They were a large
kind of "chaluts," like those on the
Normandy coasts, great pockets that the
waves and a chain fixed in the smaller
meshes, kept open. These pockets, drawn
by iron poles, swept through the water, and
gathered in everything in their way. That day
they brought up curi-ous specimens from
those productive coasts fishing frogs that,
from their comical movements, have
acquired the name of buffoons; black
commersons, furnished with antennae;
trigger fish, encircled with red bands;
orthragorisci, with very subtle venom; some
olive-colored lampreys; macrorhynci,
covered with silvery scales; trichiuri, the
electric power of which is equal to that of
the gymnotus and cramp fish: scaly
notopteri, with transverse brown bands;

-61-

greenish cod; several varieties of gobies,
etc.; also some larger fish; a caranx with a
prominent head a yard long; several fine
bonitos, streaked with blue and silver; and
three splendid tunnies, which, in spite of the
swiftness of their motion, had not escaped
the net.

I reckoned that the haul had brought in more
than nine hundredweight of fish.It was a fine
haul, but not to be wondered at. Indeed, the
nets are let down for several hours, and
inclose in their meshes an infinite variety.
We had no lack of excellent food, and the
rapidity of the Nautilus and the attraction of
the electric light could always renew our
supply. These several productions of the
sea were immediately lowered through the
panel to the steward's room, some to be
eaten fresh, and others pickled.

The fishing ended, the provision air
renewed, I thought that the Nautilus was
about to continue its submarine excursion,
and was preparing to return to my room,
when, without further preamble, the captain
turned to me, saying:

"Professor, is not this ocean gifted with real
life? It has its tempers and its gentle moods.
Yesterday it slept as we did, and now it has
waked after a quiet night.Look!" he
continued, "it wakes under the caresses of
the sun. It is going to renew its diurnal
existence. It is an interesting study to watch
the play of its organization. It has a pulse,
arteries, spasms; and I agree with the
learned Maury, who discovered in it a
circulation as real as the circulation of blood
in animals.

"Yes, the ocean has indeed circulation, and
to promote it, the Creator has caused things
to multiply in it caloric salt and animalculae."

When Captain Nemo spoke thus, he

seemed altogether changed, and. aroused
an extraordinary emotion in me.

"Also," he added, "true existence is there;
and I can imagine the foundations of
nautical towns, clusters of submarine
houses, which, like the Nautilus, would
ascend every morning to breathe at the
surface of the water, free towns,
independent cities. Yet who knows whether
some despot"

Captain Nemo finished his sentence with a
violent gesture. Then, addressing me as if
to chase away some sorrowful thought

"M. Aronnax," he asked, "do you know the
depth of the ocean?"

"I only know, Captain, what the principal
soundings have taught us."

"Could you tell me them, so that I can suit
them to my purpose?"

"There are some," I replied, "that I
remember. If I am not mistaken, a depth of
8,000 yards has been found in the North
Atlantic, and 2,500 yards in the
Mediterranean. The most remarkable
soundings have been made in the South
Atlantic, near the 35th parallel, and they gave
12,000 yards, 14,000 yards, and 15,000 yards. To
sum up all, it is reckoned that if the bottom
of the sea were leveled, its mean depth
would be about one and three quarter
leagues."

"Well, Professor," replied the captain, "we
shall show you better than that I hope. As to
the mean depth of this part of the Pacific, I
tell you it is only 4,000 yards."

Having said this, Captain Nemo went
toward the panel and disappeared down
the ladder. I followed him and went into the

-62-

large drawing room. The screw was
immediately put in motion, and the log gave
twenty miles an hour.

During the days and weeks that passed,
Captain Nemo was very sparing in his
visits. I seldom saw him. The lieutenant
pricked the ship's course regularly on the
chart, so I could always tell exactly the route
of the Nautilus.

Nearly every day, for some time, the panels
of the drawing room were opened, and we
were never tired of penetrating the
mysteries of the submarine world.

The general direction of the Nautilus was
southeast, and it kept between 100 and 150
yards of depth. One day, however, I do not
know why, being drawn diagonally by
means of the inclined planes, it touched the
bed of the sea. The thermometer indicated
a temperature of 4.25 (cent.); a temperature
that at this depth seemed common to all
latitudes.

At three o'clock in the morning of November
26, the Nautilus crossed the tropic of Cancer
at 172 degrees longitude. On the twenty-
seventh instant it sighted the Sandwich
Islands, where Cook died, February 14, 1779.
We had then gone 4,860 leagues from our
starting point. In the morning, when I went on
the platform, I saw, two miles to windward,
Hawaii, the largest of the seven islands that
form the group. I saw clearly the cultivated
ranges, and the several mountain chains
that run parallel with the side, and the
volcanoes that overtop Mauna Kea, which
rise 5,000 yards above the level of the sea.
Besides other things the nets brought up,
were several flabellariae and graceful
polypi, that are peculiar to that part of the
ocean. The direction of the Nautilus was still
to the southeast. It crossed the equator
December 1, in 142 degrees longitude; and

on the fourth, after crossing rapidly and
without anything particular occurring, we
sighted the Marquesas group. I saw, three
miles off, at 8 degrees 57' latitude south, and
139 degrees 32' west longitude, Martin's
peak in Nouka Hiva, the largest of the group
that belongs to France. I only saw the woody
mountains against the horizon, because
Captain Nemo did not wish to bring the ship
to the wind. There the nets brought up
beautiful specimens of fish: choryphenes,
with azure fins and tails like gold, the flesh
of which is unrivaled; hologymnoses, nearly
destitute of scales, but of exquisite flavor;
yellow-tinged thasards, as good as
bonitos; all fish that would be of use to us.
After leaving these charming islands
protected by the French flag, from
December 4 to December 11, the Nautilus
sailed over about 2,000 miles.This navigation
was remarkable for the meeting with an
immense shoal of calmars, near neighbors
to the cuttle. The French fishermen call them
hornets: they belong to the cephalopod
class, and to the dibranchial family, that
comprehends the cuttles and the argonauts.
These animals were particularly studied by
studentsof antiquity, and they furnished
numerous metaphors to the popular orators,
as well as excellent dishes for the tables of
the rich citizens, if one can believe
Athenaeus, a Greek doctor, who lived
before Galen. It was during the night of
December 9 or 10 that the Nautilus came
across this shoal of mollusks, that are,
peculiarly nocturnal. One could count them
by millions. They emigrate from the
temperate to the warmer zones, following
the track of herrings and sardines. We
watched them through the thick crystal
panes, swimming down the wind with great
rapidity, moving by means of their
locomotive tube, pursuing fish and
mollusks, eating the little ones, eaten by the
big ones, and tossing about in
indescribable confusion the ten arms that

-63-

nature has placed on their heads like a crest
of pneumatic serpents. The Nautilus, in
spite of its speed, sailed for several hours
in the midst of these animals, and its nets
brought in an enormous quantity, among
which I recognized the nine species that
D'Orbigny classed for the Pacific. One
saw, while crossing, that the sea displays
the most wonderful sights. They were in
endless variety. The scene changed
continually, and we were called upon not
only to contemplate the works of the Creator
in the midst of the liquid element, but to
penetrate the awful mysteries of the ocean.

During the daytime of December 11, I was
busy reading in the large drawing room.
Ned Land and Conseil watched the
luminous water through the half-open
panels. The Nautilus was immovable. While
its reservoirs were filled, it kept at a depth
of 1,000 yards, a region rarely visited in the
ocean, and in which large fish were seldom
seen.

I was then reading a charming book by Jean
Mace, The Slaves of the Stomach, and I
was learning some valuable lessons from it,
when Conseil interrupted me.

"Will master come here a moment?" he said,
in a curious voice.

"What is the matter, Conseil?"

"I want master to look."

I rose, went and leaned on my elbows
before the panes and watched.In a full
electric light, an enormous black mass,
quite immovable, was suspended in the
midst of the waters. I watched it attentively,
seeking to find out the nature of this gigantic
cetacean. But a sudden thought crossed my
mind. "A vessel!" I said, half aloud.

"Yes," replied the Canadian, "a disabled
ship that has sunk perpendicularly."

Ned Land was right; we were close to a
vessel of which the tattered shrouds still
hung from their chains. The keel seemed to
be in good order, and it had been wrecked
at most some few hours. Three stumps of
masts, broken off about two feet above the
bridge, showed that the vessel had had to
sacrifice its masts. But, lying on its side, it
had filled, and it was heeling over to port.
This skeleton of what it had once been, was
a sad spectacle as it lay lost under the
waves, but sadder still was the sight of the
bridge, where some corpses, bound with
ropes, were still lying. I counted five: four
men, one of whom was standing at the
helm, and a woman standing by the poop,
holding an infant in her arms. She was quite
young.I could distinguish her features,
which the water had not decomposed, by
the brilliant light from the Nautilus. In one
despairing effort, she had raised her infant
above her head, poor little thing! whose
arms encircled its mother's neck. The
attitude of the four sailors was frightful,
distorted as they were by their convulsive
movements, while making a last effort to
free themselves from the cords that bound
them to the vessel. The steersman alone,
calm, with a grave, clear face, his gray hair
glued to his forehead, and his hand
clutching the wheel of the helm, seemed
even then to be guiding the three broken
masts through the depths of the ocean.

What a scene! We were dumb; our hearts
beat fast before this shipwreck, taken as it
were from life, and photographed in its last
moments. And I saw already, coming
toward it with hungry eyes, enormous
sharks, attracted by the human flesh.

However the Nautilus, turning, went round
the submerged vessel, and in one instant I

-64-

read on the stern: "The Florida,
Sunderland."

Chapter XVIII. VANIKORO

THIS terrible spectacle was the forerunner
of the series of maritime catastrophes that
the Nautilus was destined to meet with in its
route. As long as it went through more
frequented waters, we often saw the hulls
of shipwrecked vessels that were rotting in
the depths, and deeper down, cannon,
bullets, anchors, chains, and a thousand
other iron materials eaten up by rust.
However, on December 11, we sighted the
Pomotou Islands, the old "dangerous group"
of Bougainville, that extend over a space of
500 leagues at E.S.E. to W.N.W., from the
Island Ducie to that of Lazareff. This group
covers an area of 370 square leagues, and it
is formed of sixty groups of islands, among
which the Gambier group is remarkable,
over which France exercises sway. These
are coral islands, slowly raised, but
continuous, created by the daily work of
polypi. Then this new island will be joined
later on to the neighboring groups, and a
fifth continent will stretch from New Zealand
and New Caledonia, and from thence to the
Marquesas.

One day, when I was suggesting this theory
to Captain Nemo, he replied coldly:

"The earth does not want new continents,
but new men."

Chance had conducted the Nautilus toward
the island of Clermont-Tonnere, one of the
most curious of the group, that was
discovered in 1822 by Captain Bellof the
Minerva. I could study now the madreporal
system, to which are due the islands in this
ocean.

Madrepores (which must not be mistaken

for corals) have a tissue lined with a
calcareous crust, and the modifications of
its structure have induced M. Milne
Edwards, my worthy master, to class them
into five sections. The animalculae that the
marine polypus secretes live by millions at
the bottom of their cells. Their calcareous
deposits become rocks, reefs, and large
and small islands. Here they form a ring,
surrounding a little inland lake, that
communicates with the sea by means of
gaps. There they make barriers of reefs like
those on the coasts of New Caledonia and
the various Pomotou islands. In other
places, like those at Reunion and at
Maurice, they raise fringed reefs, high,
straight walls, near which the depth of the
ocean is considerable.

Some cable lengths off the shores of the
Island of Clermont, I admired the gigantic
work accomplished by these microscopical
workers. These walls are specially the work
of those madrepores known as milleporas,
porites, madrepores, and astraeas. These
polypi are found particularly in the rough
beds of the sea, near the surface; and
consequently it is from the upper part that
they begin their operations, in which they
bury themselves by degrees with the debris
of the secretions that support them. Such is,
at least, Darwin's theory, who thus explains
the formation of the atolls, a superior theory,
(to my mind) to that given of the foundation
of the madreporical works, summits of
mountains or volcanoes, that are
submerged some feet below the level of the
sea.

I could observe closely these curious walls,
for perpendicularly they were more than 300
yards deep, and our electric sheets lighted
up this calcareous matter brilliantly.
Replying to a question Conseil asked me as
to the time these colossal barriers took to
be raised, I astonished him much by telling

-65-

him that learned men reckoned it about the
eighth of an inch in a hundred years.

Toward evening Clermont-Tonnere was
lost in the distance, and the route of the
Nautilus was sensibly changed. After
having crossed the tropic of Capricorn135
degrees longitude, it sailed W.N.W., making
again for the tropical zone. Although the
summer sun was very strong, we did not
suffer from heat, for at fifteen or twenty
fathoms below the surface, the temperature
did not rise above from ten to twelve
degrees.

On December 15, we left to the east the
bewitching group of the Societies and the
graceful Tahiti, queen of the Pacific. I saw
in the morning, some miles to the
windward, the elevated summits of the
island. These waters furnished our table
with excellent fish, mackerel, bonitos, and
albicores, and some varieties of a sea
serpent called munirophis.

On December 25, the Nautilus sailed into the
midst of the New Hebrides, discovered by
Quiros in 1606, and that Bougainville explored
in 1768, and to which Cook gave its present
name in 1773. This group is composed
principally of nine large islands, that form a
band of 120 leagues N.N.E. to S.S.W.,
between 15 degrees and 2 degrees south
latitude, and 164 degrees and 168 degrees
longitude.We passed tolerably near to the
island of Aurou, that at noon looked like a
mass of green woods, surmounted by a
peak of great height.

That day being Christmas Day, Ned Land
seemed to regret sorely the noncelebration
of "Christmas," the family fete of which
Protestants are so fond. I had not seen
Captain Nemo for a week when, on the
morning of December 27, he came into the
large drawing room, always seeming as if

he had seen you five minutes before. I was
busily tracing the route of the Nautilus on the
planisphere. The captain came up to me,
put his finger on one spot on the chart and
said this single word:

"Vanikoro."

The effect was magical it was the name of
the islands on which La Perouse had been
lost! I rose suddenly.

"The Nautilus has brought us to Vanikoro?" I
asked.

"Yes, Professor," said the captain.

"And I can visit the celebrated islands where
the Boussole and the Astrolabe struck?" "If
you like, Professor."

"When shall we be there?"

"We are there now."

Followed by Captain Nemo, I went up on to
the platform and greedily scanned the
horizon.

To the N.E. two volcanic islands emerged of
unequal size, surrounded by a coral reef
that measured forty miles in circumference.
We were close to Vanikoro, really the one to
which Dumont d'Urville gave, the name of
Isle de la Recherche, and exactly facing the
little harbor of Vanou, situated in 16 degrees
4' south latitude, and 164 degrees 32' east
longitude. The earth seemed covered with
verdure from the shore to the summits in the
interior, that were crowned by Mount
Kapogo, 476 feet high. The Nautilus, having
passed the outer belt of rocks by a narrow
strait, found itself among breakers where
the sea was from thirty to forty fathoms
deep. Under the verdant shade of some
mangroves, I perceived some savages,

-66-

who appeared greatly surprised at our
approach. In the long black body, moving
between wind and water, did they not see
some formidable cetacean that they
regarded with suspicion?

Just then Captain Nemo asked me what I
knew about the wreck of La Perouse.

"Only what everyone knows, Captain," I
replied.

"And could you tell me what everyone knows
about it?" he inquired, ironically.

"Easily."

I related to him all that the last works of
Dumont d'Urville had made known works
from which the following is a brief account.

La Perouse, and his second, Captain de
Langle, were sent by Louis XVI, in1785, on a
voyage of circumnavigation. They
embarked in the corvettes the Boussole and
the Astrolabe, neither of which were again
heard of. In 1791, the French Government,
justly uneasy as to the fate of these two
sloops, manned two large merchantmen,
the Recherche and the Esperance, which
left Brest September 28, under the
command of Bruni d'Entrecasteaux.

Two months after, they learned from
Bowen, commander of the Albemarle, that
the debris of shipwrecked vessels had
been seen on the coasts of New Georgia.
But D'Entrecasteaux, ignoring this
communication rather uncertain, besides
directed his course toward the Admiralty
Isles, mentioned in a report of Captain
Hunter's as being the place where La
Perouse was wrecked.

They sought in vain. The Esperance and the
Recherche passed before Vanikoro without

stopping there, and, in fact, this voyage
was most disastrous, as it cost
D'Entrecasteaux his life, and, those of two
of his lieutenants, besides several of his
crew.

Captain Dillon, a shrewd old Pacific sailor,
was the first to find unmistakable traces of
the wrecks. On May 15, 1824, his vessel, the
St. Patrick, passed close to Tikopia, one of
the New Hebrides. There a Lascar came
alongside in a canoe, sold him the handle of
a sword in silver, that bore the print of
characters engraved on the hilt. The Lascar
pretended that six years before, during a
stay at Vanikoro, he had seen two
Europeans that belonged to some vessels
that had run aground on the reefs some
years ago.

Dillon guessed that he meant La Perouse,
whose disappearance had troubled the
whole world. He tried to get on to Vanikoro,
where, according to the Lascar, he would
find numerous debris of the wreck, but
winds and tide prevented him.

Dillon returned to Calcutta. There he
interested the Asiatic Society and the Indian
Company in his discovery. A vessel, to
which was given the name of the
Recherche, was put at his disposal, and he
set out, January 23, 1827, accompanied by a
French agent.

The Recherche, after touching at several
points in the Pacific, cast anchor before
Vanikoro, July 7, 1827, in that same harbor of
Vanou where the Nautilus was at this time.

There it collected numerous relics of the
wreck iron utensils, anchors, pulley straps,
swivel guns, an eighteen-pound shot,
fragments of astronomical instruments, a
piece of crown work, and a bronze clock,
bearing this inscription"Bazin m'a fait," the

-67-

mark of the foundry of the arsenal at Brest
about 1785.There could be no further doubt.

Dillon, having made all inquiries, stayed in
the unlucky place till October.Then he
quitted Vanikoro, and directed his course
toward New Zealand; put into Calcutta,
April 7, 1828, and returned to France, where
he was warmly welcomed by Charles X.

But at the same time, without knowing
Dillon's movements, Dumont d'Urville had
already set out to find the scene of the
wreck. And they had learnedfrom a whaler
that some medals and a cross of St. Louis
had been found in the hands of some
savages of Louisiade and New Caledonia.
Dumont d'Urville, commander of the
Astrolabe, had then sailed, and two months
after Dillon had left Vanikoro, he put into
Hobart Town. There he learned the results
of Dillon's inquiries, and found that a certain
James Hobbs, second lieutenant of the
Union of Calcutta, after landing on an island
situated 8 degrees 18' south latitude, and 156
degrees 30' east longitude, had seen' some
iron bars, and red stuffs used by the natives
of these parts. Dumont d'Urville, much
perplexed, and not knowing how to credit
the reports of low-class journals, decided
to follow Dillon's track.

On February 10, 1828, the Astrolabe appeared
off Tikopia, and took as guide and
interpreter a deserter found on the island;
made his way to Vanikoro, sighted it on the
twelfth inst., lay among the reefs until the
fourteenth, and not until the twentieth did he
cast anchor within the barrier in the harbor
of Vanou.

On the twenty-third, several officers went
round the island, and brought back some
unimportant trifles. The natives, adopting a
system of denials and evasions, refused to
take them to the unlucky place. This

ambiguous conduct led them to believe that
the natives had ill-treated the castaways,
and indeed they seemed to fear that
Dumont d'Urville had come to avenge La
Perouse and his unfortunate crew.

However, on the twenty-sixth, appeased by
some presents, and understanding that they
had no reprisals to fear, they led M.
Jacquireot to the scene of the wreck.

There, in three or four fathoms of water,
between the reefs of Pacou and Vanou, lay
anchors, cannons, pigs of lead and iron,
embedded in the limy concretions. The
large boat and the whaler belonging to the
Astrolabe were sent to this place, and, not
without some difficulty, their crews hauled
up an anchor weighing 1,800 pounds, a brass
gun, some pigs of iron, and two copper
swivel guns.

Dumont d'Urville questioning the natives,
learned, to that La Perouse, after losing
both his vessels on the reefs of this island,
had constructed a smaller boat, only to be
lost a second time. Where? no one knew.

But the French Government, fearing that
Dumont d'Urville was not acquainted with
Dillon's movements, had sent the sloop
Bayonnaise, commanded by Legoarant de
Tromelin, to Vanikoro, which had been
stationed on the west coast of America. The
Bayonnaise cast her anchor before
Vanikoro some months after the departure
of the Astrolabe, but found no new
document; but stated that the savages had
respected the monument to La Perouse.
That is the substance of what I told to
Captain Nemo.

"So," he said, "no one knows now where the
third vessel perished that was constructed
by the castaways on the island of
Vanikoro?"

-68-

"No one knows."

Captain Nemo said nothing, but signed to
me to follow him into the large saloon. The
Nautilus sank several yards below the
waves, and the panels were opened.

I hastened to the aperture, and under the
crustations of coral, covered with fungi,
alcyons madrepores, through myriads of
charming fish girelles,glyphisidri,
diacopes, and holocentres I recognized
certain debris that the drags had not been
able to tear up iron stirrups, anchors,
cannons, bullets, capstan fittings, the stern
of a ship, all objects clearly proving the
wreck of some vessel, and now carpeted
with living flowers. While I was looking on
this desolate scene, Captain Nemo said, in
a sad voice:

"Commander La Perouse set out
December 7, 1785, with his vessels La
Bousolle and the Astrolabe. He first cast
anchor at Botany Bay, visited the Friendly
Isles, New Caledonia, then directed his
course toward Santa Cruz, and put into
Namouka, one of the Hapai group. Then his
vessels struck on the unknown reefs of
Vanikoro. The Bousolle, which went first,
ran aground on the southerly coast. The
Astrolabe went to its help, and ran aground
too. The first vessel was destroyed almost
immediately. The second, stranded under
the wind, resisted some days. The natives
made the castaways welcome. They
installed themselves in the island, and
constructed a smaller boat with the debris
of the two large ones. Some sailors stayed
willingly at Vanikoro; the others, weak and
ill, set out with La Perouse. They directed
their course toward the Solomon Isles, and
there perished, with everything, on the
westerly coast of the chief island of the
group, between Capes Deception and
Satisfaction."

"How do you know that?"

"By this, that I found on the spot where was
the last wreck."

Captain Nemo showed me a tin-plate box,
stamped with the French arms, and
corroded by the salt water. He opened it,
and I saw a bundle of papers, yellow, but
still readable.

They were the instructions of the naval
minister to Commander La Perouse,
annotated in the margin in Louis XVI's
handwriting.

"Ah! it is a fine death for a sailor!" said
Captain Nemo, at last. "A coral tomb makes
a quiet grave; and I trust that I and my
comrades will find no other."

Chapter XIX. TORRES STRAITS.

DURING the night of December 27 or 28, the
Nautilus left the shores of Vanikoro with
great speed. Her course was
southwesterly, and in three days she had
gone over the 750 leagues that separated it
from La Perouse's group and the southeast
point of Papua.

Early January 1, 1868, Conseil joined me on
the platform.

"Master, Master, will you permit me to wish
you a happy new year?"

"What! Conseil; exactly as if I were at Paris
in my study at the Jardin des Plantes? Well, I
accept your good wishes, and thank you for
them. Only, I will ask you what you mean by
a 'Happy new year,' under our
circumstances? Do you mean the year that
will bring us to the end of our imprisonment,
or the year that sees us continue this
strange voyage?"

-69-

"Really, I do not know how to answer,
master. We are sure to see curious things,
and for the last two months we have not had
time for ennui. The last marvel is always the
most astonishing; and if we continue this
progression, I do not know how it will end. It
is my opinion that we shall never again see
the like. I think, then, with no offense to
master, that a happy year would be one in
which we could see everything."

On January 2, we had made 11,340 miles, or
5,250 French leagues, since our starting point
in the Japan Seas. Before the ship's head
stretched the dangerous shores of the coral
sea, on the northeast coast of Australia. Our
boat lay along some miles from the
redoubtable bank on which Cook's vessel
was lost, June 10, 1770. The boat in which
Cook was struck on a rock, and if it did not
sink, it was owing to a piece of the coral that
was broken by the shock, and fixed itself in
the broken keel.

I had wished to visit the reef, 360 leagues
long, against which the sea, always rough,
broke with great violence, with a noise like
thunder. But just then the inclined planes
drew the Nautilus down to a great depth,
and I could see nothing of the high coral
walls. I had to content myself with the
different specimens of fish brought up by
the nets. I remarked, among others, some
germons, a species of mackerel as large
as a tunny, with bluish sides, and striped
with transverse bands, that disappear with
the animal's life. These fish followed us in
shoals, and furnished us with very delicate
food. We took also a large number of
giltheads, about one and a half inches long,
tasting like dorys; and flying pyrapeds like
submarine swallows, which, in dark nights,
light alternately the air and water with their
phosphorescent light. Among the mollusks
and zoophytes, I found in the meshes of the
net several species of alcyonatians, echini,

hammers, spurs, dials, cerites, and
hyalleae. The flora was represented by
beautiful floating seaweeds, laminaria, and
macrocystes, impregnated with the
mucilage that transudes through their
pores;and among which I gathered an
admirable Nemastoma Geliniarois, that
was classed among the natural curiosities
of the museum.

Two days after crossing the coral sea,
January 4, we sighted the Papuan coasts.
On this occasion, Captain Nemo informed
me that his intention was to get into the
Indian Ocean by the Strait of Torres. His
communication ended there.

The Torres Straits are nearly thirty-four
leagues wide; but they are obstructed by an
innumerable quantity of islands, islets,
breakers, and rocks, that make its
navigation almost impracticable; so that
Captain Nemo took all needful precautions
to cross them. The Nautilus, floating betwixt
wind and water, went at a moderate pace.
Her screw, like a cetacean's tail, beat the
waves slowly.

Profiting by this, I and my two companions
went up on to the deserted platform. Before
us was the steersman's cage, and I
expected that Captain Nemo was there
directing the course of the Nautilus. I had
before me the excellent charts of the Strait
of Torres made out by the hydrographical
engineer Vincendon Dumoulin. These and
Captain King's are the best charts that clear
the intricacies of this strait, and I consulted
them attentively. Round the Nautilus the sea
dashed furiously. The course of the waves,
that went from southeast to northwest at the
rate of two and a half miles, broke on the
coral that showed itself here and there.

"This is a bad sea!" remarked Ned Land.

-70-

"Detestable indeed, and one that does not
suit a boat like the Nautilus."

"The captain must be very sure of his route,
for I see there pieces of coral that would do
for its keel if it only touched them slightly."

Indeed the situation was dangerous, but the
Nautilus seemed to slide like magic off
these rocks. It did not follow the routes of the
Astrolabe and the Zelee exactly, for they
proved fatal to Dumont d'Urville. It bore
more northwards, coasted the Island of
Murray, and came back to the southwest
toward Cumberland Passage. I thought it
was going to pass it by, when, going back
to northwest, it went through a large quantity
of islands and islets little known, toward the
Island Sound and Canal Mauvais.

I wondered if Captain Nemo, foolishly
imprudent, would steer his vessel into that
pass where Dumont d'Urville's two
corvettes touched; when, swerving again,
and cutting straight through to the west, he
steered for the Island of Gilboa.

It was then three in the afternoon. The tide
began to recede, being quite full.The
Nautilus approached the island, that I still
saw with its remarkable border of screw
pines. He stood off it at about two miles
distant. Suddenly a shock overthrew me.
The Nautilus just touched a rock, and
stayed immovable, lying lightly to port side.

When I rose, I perceived Captain Nemo and
his lieutenant on the platform.They were
examining the situation of the vessel, and
exchanging words in their
incomprehensible dialect.

She was situated thus: Two miles, on the
starboard side, appeared Gilboa,
stretching from north to west like an
immense arm. Toward the south and east

some coral showed itself, left by the ebb.
We had run aground, and in one of those
seas where the tides are middling a sorry
matter for the floating of the Nautilus.
However, the vessel had not suffered, for
her keel was solidly joined. But if she could
neither glide off nor move, she ran the risk
of being forever fastened to these rocks,
and then Captain Nemo's submarine vessel
would be done for.

I was reflecting thus, when the captain, cool
and calm, always master of himself,
approached me.

"An accident?" I asked.

"No; an incident."

"But an incident that will oblige you perhaps
to become an inhabitant of this land from
which you flee?"

Captain Nemo looked at me curiously, and
made a negative gesture, as much as to say
that nothing would force him to set foot on
terra firma again. Then he said:

"Besides, M. Aronnax, the Nautilus is not
lost; it will carry you yet into the midst of the
marvels of the ocean. Our voyage is only
begun, and I do not wish to be deprived so
soon of the honor of your company."

"However, Captain Nemo," I replied,
without noticing the ironical turn of his
phrase, "the Nautilus ran aground in open
sea. Now the tides are not strong in
thePacific; and if you cannot lighten the
Nautilus, I do not see how it will be
reinflated."

"The tides are not strong in the Pacific; you
are right there, Professor; but in Torres
Straits, one finds still a difference of a yard
and a half between the level of high and low

-71-

seas. Today is January 4, and in five days
the moon will be full.Now, I shall be very
much astonished if that complaisant
satellite does not raise these masses of
water sufficiently, and render me a service
that I should be indebted to her for."

Having said this, Captain Nemo, followed
by his lieutenant, redescended to the
interior of the Nautilus. As to the vessel, it
moved not, and was immovable, as if the
coralline polypi had already walled it up with
their indestructible cement.

"Well, sir?" said Ned Land, who came up to
me after the departure of the captain.

"Well, friend Ned, we will wait patiently for
the tide on the ninth instant; for it appears
that the moon will have the goodness to put
it off again."

"Really?"

"Really."

"And this captain is not going to cast anchor
at all, since the tide will suffice?" said
Conseil, simply.

The Canadian looked at Conseil, then
shrugged his shoulders.

"Sir, you may believe me when I tell you that
this piece of iron will navigate neither on nor
under the sea again; it is only fit to be sold
for its weight. I think, therefore, that the time
has come to part company with Captain
Nemo."

"Friend Ned, I do not despair of this stout
Nautilus, as you do; and in four day's we
shall know what to hold to on the Pacific
tides. Besides, flight might be possible if
we were in sight of the English or Provencal
coasts; but on the Papuan shores, it is

another thing; and it will be time enough to
come to that extremity if the Nautilus does
not recover itself again, which I look upon as
a grave event."

"But do they know, at least, how to act
circumspectly? There is an island; on that
island there are trees; under those trees,
terrestrial animals, bearers of cutlets and
roast beef, to which I would willingly give a
trial."

"In this, friend Ned is right," said Conseil,
"and I agree with him. Could not master
obtain permission from his friend Captain
Nemo to put us on land, if only so as not to
lose the habit of treading on the solid parts
of our planet?"

"I can ask him, but he will refuse."

"Will master risk it?" asked Conseil, "and we
shall know how to rely upon the captain's
amiability."

To my great surprise Captain Nemo gave
me the permission I asked for, and he gave
it very agreeably, without even exacting
from me a promise to return to the vessel;
but flight across New Guinea might be very
perilous, and I should not have counseled
Ned Land to attempt it. Better to be a
prisoner on board the Nautilus, than to fall
into the hands of the natives.

At eight o'clock, armed with guns and
hatchets, we got off the Nautilus. The sea
was pretty calm; a slight breeze blew on
land. Conseil and I rowing, we sped along
quickly, and Ned steered in the straight
passage that the breakers left between
them. The boat was well handled, and
moved rapidly.

Ned Land could not restrain his joy. He was
like a prisoner that had escaped from

-72-

prison, and knew not that it was necessary
to reenter it.

"Meat! We are going to eat some meat; and
what meat!" he replied. "Real game! no,
bread, indeed."

"I do not say that fish is not good; we must
not abuse it; but a piece of fresh venison,
grilled on live coals, will agreeably vary our
ordinary course."

"Gourmand!" said Conseil, "he makes my
mouth water."

"It remains to be seen," I said, "if these
forests are full of game, and if the game is
not such as will hunt the hunter himself."

"Well said, M. Aronnax," replied the
Canadian, whose teeth seemed sharpened
like the edge of a hatchet; "but I will eat tiger
loin of tiger if there is no other quadruped on
this island."

"Friend Ned is uneasy about it," said
Conseil.

"Whatever it may be," continued Ned Land,
"every animal with four paws without
feathers, or with two paws without feathers,
will be saluted by my first shot."

"Very well! Master Land's imprudences are
beginning."

"Never fear, M. Aronnax," replied the
Canadian; "I do not want twenty-five
minutes to offer you a dish of my sort."

At half after eight the Nautilus boat ran softly
aground, on a heavy sand, after having
happily passed the coral reef that surrounds
the Island of Gilboa.

Chapter XX. A FEW DAYS ON LAND

I WAS much impressed on touching land.
Ned Land tried the soil with his feet, as if to
take possession of it. However it was only
two months before that we had become,
according to Captain Nemo, "passengers
on board the Nautilus," but in reality,
prisoners of its commander.

In a few minutes we were within musket
shot of the coast. The soil was almost
entirely madreporical, but certain beds of
dried-up torrents, strewn with debris of
granite, showed that this island was of the
primary formation. The whole horizon was
hidden behind a beautiful curtain of forests.
Enormous trees, the trunks of which
attained a height of 200 feet, were tied to
each other by garlands of bindweed, real
natural hammocks, which a light breeze
rocked. They were mimosas, ficuses,
casuarinae, teks, hibisci, and palm trees,
mingled together in profusion; and under
the shelter of their verdant vault grew
orchids, leguminous plants, and ferns.

But without noticing all these beautiful
specimens of Papuan flora, the Canadian
abandoned the agreeable for the useful. He
discovered a coconut tree, beat down
some of the fruit, broke them, and we drank
the milk and ate the nut, with a satisfaction
that protested against the ordinary food on
the Nautilus.

"Excellent!" said Ned Land.

"Exquisite!" replied Conseil.

"And I do not think," said the Canadian, "that
he would object to our introducing a cargo
of coconuts on board."

"I do not think he would, but he would not
taste them."

"So much the worse for him," said

-73-

Conseil."And so much the better for us,"
replied Ned Land. "There will be more for
us."

"One word only, Master Land," I said to the
harpooner, who was beginning to ravage
another coconut tree. "Coconuts are good
things, but before filling the canoe with them
it would be wise to reconnoiter and see if
the island does not produce some
substance not less useful. Fresh vegetables
would be welcome on board the Nautilus."

"Master is right," replied Conseil; "and I
propose to reserve three places in our
vessel, one for fruits, the other for
vegetables, and the third for the venison, of
which I have not yet seen the smallest
specimen."

"Conseil, we must not despair," said the
Canadian.

"Let us continue," I returned, "and lie in wait.
Although the island seems uninhabited, it
might still contain some individuals that
would be less hard than we on the nature of
game."

"Ho! ho!" said Ned Land, moving his jaws
significantly.

"Well, Ned!" cried Conseil.

"My word!" returned the Canadian, "I begin
to understand the charms of
anthropophagy."

"Ned! Ned! what are you saying? You, a
man-eater? I should not feel safe with you,
especially as I share your cabin. I might
perhaps wake one day to find myself half
devoured."

"Friend Conseil, I like you much, but not
enough to eat you unnecessarily."

"I would not trust you," replied Conseil. "But
enough. We must absolutely bring down
some game to satisfy this cannibal, or else
one of these fine mornings, master will find
only pieces of his servant to serve him."

While we were talking thus, we were
penetrating the somber arches of the forest,
and for two hours we surveyed it in all
directions.

Chance rewarded our search for edible
vegetables, and one of the most useful
products of the tropical zones furnished us
with precious food that we missed on
board. I would speak of the breadfruit tree,
very abundant in the island of Gilboa; and I
remarked chiefly the variety destitute of
seeds, which bears in Malaya the name of
"rima."

Ned Land knew these fruits well. He had
already eaten many during his numerous
voyages, and he knew how to prepare the
edible substance. Moreover, the sight of
them excited him, and he could contain
himself no longer.

"Master," he said, "I shall die if I do not taste
a little of this breadfruit pie."

"Taste it, friend Ned taste it as you want. We
are here to make experiments make them."

"It won't take long," said the Canadian.

And provided with a lentil, he lighted a fire
of dead wood, that crackled joyously.
During this time, Conseil and I chose the
best fruits of the artocarpus.Some had not
then attained a sufficient degree of
maturity; and their thick skin covered a
white but rather fibrous pulp. Others, the
greater number yellow and gelatinous,
waited only to be picked.

-74-

These fruits inclosed no kernel. Conseil
brought a dozen to Ned Land, who placed
them on a coal fire, after having cut them in
thick slices, and while doing this repeating:

"You will see, master, how good this bread
is. More so when one has been deprived of
it so long. It is not even bread," added he,
"but a delicate pastry. You have eaten none,
master?"

"No, Ned."

"Very well, prepare yourself for a juicy thing.
If you do not come for more, I am no longer
the king of harpooners." A

fter some minutes, the part of the fruits that
was exposed to the fire was completely
roasted. The interior looked like a white
pastry, a sort of soft crumb, the flavor of
which was like that of an artichoke.It must
be confessed this bread was excellent, and
I ate of it with great relish.

"What time is it now?" asked the Canadian.

"Two o'clock at least," replied Conseil.

"How time flies on firm ground!" sighed Ned
Land.

"Let us be off," replied Conseil.

We returned through the forest, and
completed our collection by a raid upon the
cabbage palms, that we gathered from the
tops of the trees, little beans that I
recognized as the "abrou" of the Malays,
and yams of a superior quality.

We were loaded when we reached the boat.
But Ned Land did not find his provision
sufficient. Fate, however, favored us. Just
as we were pushing off, he perceived
several trees, from twenty-five to thirty feet

high, a species of palm tree.These trees,
as valuable as the artocarpus, justly are
reckoned among the most useful products
of Malaya.

At last, at five o'clock in the evening, loaded
with our riches, we quitted the shore, and
half an hour after we hailed the Nautilus. No
one appeared on our arrival. The enormous
iron-plated cylinder seemed deserted. The
provisions embarked, I descended to my
chamber, and after supper slept soundly.

The next day, January 6, nothing new on
board. Not a sound inside, not a sign of life.
The boat rested along the edge, in the same
place in which we had left it.We resolved to
return to the island. Ned Land hoped to be
more fortunate than on the day before with
regard to the hunt, and wished to visit
another part of the forest.

At dawn we set off. The boat, carried on by
the waves that flowed to shore, reached the
island in a few minutes.

We landed, and thinking that it was better to
give in to the Canadian, we followed Ned
Land, whose long limbs threatened to
distance us. He wound up the coast toward
the west: then fording some torrents, he
gained the high plain that was bordered
with admirable forests. Some kingfishers
were rambling along the watercourses, but
they would not let themselves be
approached. Their circumspection proved
to me that these birds knew what to expect
from bipeds of our species, and I concluded
that, if the island was not inhabited, at least
human beings occasionally frequented it.

After crossing a rather large prairie, we
arrived at the skirts of a little wood that was
enlivened by the songs and flight of a large
number of birds.

-75-

"There are only birds," said Conseil.

"But they are edible," replied the
harpooner."I do not agree with you, friend
Ned, for I see only parrots there."

"Friend Conseil," said Ned, gravely, "the
parrot is like pheasant to those who have
nothing else."

"And," I added, "this bird, suitably prepared,
is worth knife and fork."

Indeed, under the thick foliage of this wood,
a world of parrots were flying from branch to
branch, only needing a careful education to
speak the human language. For the
moment, they were chattering with parrots
of all colors, and gravecockatoos, who
seemed to meditate upon some,
philosophical problem, whilst brilliant red
lories passed like a piece of bunting carried
away by the breeze; papuans, with the
finest azure colors, and in all a variety of
winged things most charming to behold, but
few edible.

However, a bird peculiar to these lands,
and which has never passed the limits of the
Arrow and Papuan islands, was wanting in
this collection. But fortune reserved it for me
before long.

After passing through a moderately thick
copse, we found a plain obstructed with
bushes. I saw then those magnificent birds,
the disposition of whose long feathers
obliged them to fly against the wind. Their
undulating flight, graceful aerial curves, and
the shading of their colors, attracted and
charmed one's looks. I had no trouble in
recognizing them.

"Birds of paradise!" I exclaimed.

The Malays, who carry on a great trade in

these birds with the Chinese, have several
means that we could not employ for taking
them. Sometimes they put snares at the top
of high trees that the birds of paradise
prefer to frequent. Sometimes they catch
them with a viscous birdlime that paralyses
their movements.They even go so far as to
poison the fountains that the birds generally
drink from.But we were obliged to fire at
them during flight, which gave us few
chances to bring them down; and indeed,
we vainly exhausted one half of our
ammunition.

About eleven o'clock in the morning, the
first range of mountains that form the center
of the island was traversed, and we had
killed nothing. Hunger drove us on. The
hunters had relied on the products of the
chase, and they were wrong.Happily,
Conseil, to his great surprise, made a
double shot and secured breakfast.He
brought down a white pigeon and a wood
pigeon, which, cleverly plucked and
suspended from a skewer, were roasted
before a red fire of dead wood. While these
interesting birds were cooking, Ned
prepared the fruit of the artocarpus.Then the
wood pigeons were devoured to the bones,
and declared excellent. The nutmeg, with
which they are in the habit of stuffing their
crops, flavors their flesh and renders it
delicious eating.

"Now, Ned, what do you miss now?"

"Some four-footed game, M. Aronnax. All
these pigeons are only side dishes, and
trifles; and until I have killed an animal with
cutlets, I shall not be content."

"Nor I, Ned, if I do not catch a bird of
paradise."

"Let us continue hunting," replied Conseil.
"Let us go toward the sea. We have arrived

-76-

at the first declivities of the mountains, and I
think we had better regain the region of
forests."

That was sensible advice, and was
followed out. After walking for one hour, we
had attained a forest of sago trees. Some
inoffensive serpents glided away from us.
The birds of paradise fled at our approach,
and truly I despaired of getting near one,
when Conseil, who was walking in front,
suddenly bent down, uttered a triumphal cry,
and came back to me bringing a
magnificent specimen.

"Ah! bravo, Conseil!"

"Master is very good."

"No, my boy; you have made an excellent
stroke. Take one of these living birds, and
carry it in your hand."

"If master will examine it, he will see that I
have not deserved great merit."

"Why, Conseil?"

"Because the bird is as drunk as a quail."

"Drunk!"

"Yes, sir; drunk with the nutmegs that it
devoured under the nutmeg tree, under
which I found it. See, friend Ned, see the
monstrous effects of intemperance!"

"By jove!" exclaimed the Canadian,
"because I have drunk gin for two months,
you must needs reproach me!"

However, I examined the curious bird.
Conseil was right. The bird, drunk with the
juice, was quite powerless. It could not fly; it
could hardly walk.

This bird belonged to the most beautiful of
the eight species that are found in Papua
and in the neighboring islands. It was the
"large emerald bird, the most rare kind." It
measured three feet in length. Its head was
comparatively small, its eyes placed near
the opening of the beak, and also small. But
the shades of color werebeautiful, having a
yellow beak brown feet and claws, nut-
colored wings with purple pale yellow at the
back of the neck and head, emerald color at
the throat, and chestnut on the breast and
belly. Two horned downy nets rose from
below the tail, that prolonged the long light
feathers of admirable fineness, and they
completed the whole of this marvelous bird,
which the natives have poetically named the
"bird of the sun."

But if my wishes were satisfied by the
possession of the bird of paradise, the
Canadian's were not yet. Happily about two
o'clock Ned Land brought down a
magnificent hog, from the brood of those
the natives call "bari-outang." The animal
came in time for us to procure real
quadruped meat, and he was well received.
Ned Land was very proud of his shot. The
hog, hit by the electric ball, fell stone dead.
The Canadian skinned and cleaned it
properly, after having taken half a dozen
cutlets, destined to furnish us with a grilled
repast in the evening. Then the hunt was
resumed, which was still more marked by
Ned and Conseil's exploits.

Indeed, the two friends, beating the bushes
roused a herd of kangaroos, that fled and
bounded along on their elastic paws. But
these animals did not take flight so rapidly
but that the electric capsule could stop their
course.

"Ah, Professor!" cried Ned Land, who was
carried away by the delights of the chase,
"what excellent game, and stewed too! What

-77-

a supply for the Nautilus! two! three! five
down! And to think that we shall eat that
flesh, and that the idiots on board shall not
have a crumb."

I think that, in the excess of his joy, the
Canadian, if he had not talked so much,
would have killed them all. But he contented
himself with a single dozen of these
interesting marsupials. These animals were
small. They were a species of those
"kangaroo rabbits" that live habitually in the
hollows of trees, and whose speed is
extreme; but they are moderately fat, and
furnish, at least, estimable food. We were
very satisfied with the results of the hunt.
Happy Ned proposed to return to this
enchanting island the next day, for he
wished to depopulate it of all the edible
quadrupeds. But he reckoned without his
host.

At six o'clock in the evening we had
regained the shore, our boat was moored to
the usual place. The Nautilus, like a long
rock, emerged from the waves two miles
from the beach. Ned Land, without waiting,
occupied himself about the important dinner
business. He understood all about cooking
well. The "bari-outang," grilled on the coals,
soon scented the air with a delicious odor.

Indeed, the dinner was excellent. Two wood
pigeons completed this extraordinary menu.
The sago pasty, the artocarpus bread,
some mangoes, half a dozen pineapples,
and the liquor fermented from some
coconuts, overjoyed us. I even think that my
worthy companions' ideas had not all the
plainness desirable.

"Suppose we do not return to the Nautilus
this evening?" said Conseil.

"Suppose we never return?" added Ned
Land.

Just then a stone fell at our feet, and cut
short the harpooner's proposition.

Chapter XXI. CAPTAIN NEMO'S
THUNDERBOLT

WE LOOKED the edge of the forest without
rising, my hand stopping in the action of
putting it to my mouth, Ned Land's
completing its office.

"Stones do not fall from the sky," remarked
Conseil, "or they would merit the name of
aerolites."

A second stone, carefully aimed, that made
a savory pigeon's leg fall from Conseil's
hand, gave still more weight to his
observation. We all three arose, shouldered
our guns, and were ready to reply to any
attack.

"Are they apes?" cried Ned Land."Very
nearly they are savages."

"To the boat!" I said, hurrying to the sea.

It was indeed necessary to beat a retreat,
for about twenty natives, armed with bows
and slings, appeared on the skirts of a
copse that masked the horizon to the right,
hardly a hundred steps from us.

Our boat was moored about sixty feet from
us. The savages approached us, not
running; but making hostile demonstrations.
Stones and arrows fell thickly.

Ned Land had not wished to leave his
provisions; and, in spite of his imminent
danger, his pig on one side, and kangaroos
on the other, he went tolerablyfast. In two
minutes we were on the shore. To load the
boat with provisions and arms, to push it out
to sea, and ship the oars, was the work of
an instant. We had not gone two cables'

-78-

lengths, when a hundred savages, howling
and gesticulating, entered the water up to
their waists. I watched to see if their
apparition would attract some men, from
the Nautilus on to the platform. But no. The
enormous machine, lying off, was
absolutely deserted.

Twenty minutes later we were on board.
The panels were open. After making the
boat fast, we entered into the interior of the
Nautilus.

I descended to the drawing room, from
whence I heard some chords. Captain
Nemo was there, bending over his organ,
and plunged in a musical ecstasy.

"Captain!"

He did not hear me.

"Captain!" I said again, touching his hand.

He shuddered, and turning round, said, "Ah,
it is you, Professor! Well, have you had a
good hunt, have you botanized
successfully?"

"Yes, Captain; but we have unfortunately
brought a troop of bipeds, whose vicinity
troubles me."

"What bipeds?"

"Savages."

"Savages!" he echoed, ironically. "So you
are astonished, Professor at having set foot
on a strange land and finding savages?
Savages! where are there not any?
Besides, are they worse than others, these
whom you call savages?"

"But, Captain"

"How many have you counted?"

"A hundred at least."

"M. Aronnax," replied Captain Nemo,
placing his fingers on the organ stops,
"when all the natives of Papua are
assembled on this shore, the Nautilus will
have nothing to fear from their attacks."

The captain's fingers were then running
over the keys of the instrument, and I
remarked that he touched only the black
keys, which gave to his melodies an
essentially Scotch character. Soon he had
forgotten my presence, and had plunged
into a reverie that I did not disturb. I went up
again on to the platform night had already
fallen; for, in this low latitude, the sun sets
rapidly and without twilight. I could only see
the island indistinctly; but the numerous
fires, lighted on the beach, showed that the
natives did not think of leaving it. I was alone
for several hours, sometimes thinking of the
natives but without any dread of them, for
the imperturbable confidence of the captain
was catching sometimes forgetting them to
admire the splendors of the night in the
tropics. My remembrances went to France,
in the train of those zodiacal stars that would
shine in some hours' time.The moon shone
in the midst of the constellations of the
zenith.

The night slipped away without any
mischance, the islanders frightened no
doubt at the sight of a monster aground in
the bay. The panels were open, and would
have offered an easy access to the interior
of the Nautilus.

At six o'clock in the morning of January 8, I
went up on the platform. The dawn was
breaking. The island soon showed itself
through the dissipating fogs, first the shore,
then the summits.

-79-

The natives were there, more numerous
than on the day before 500 or 600 perhaps
some of them, profiting by the low water,
had come on to the coral, at less than two
cable lengths from the Nautilus. I
distinguished them easily; they were true
Papuans, with athletic figures, men of good
race, large high foreheads, large, but not
broad and flat, and white teeth. Their woolly
hair, with a reddish tinge, showed off on
their black shining bodies like those of the
Nubians. From the lobes of their ears, cut
and distended, hung chaplets of bones.
Most of these savages were naked. Among
them, I remarked some women, dressed
from the hips to knees in quite a crinoline of
herbs, that sustained a vegetable
waistband.Some chiefs had ornamented
their necks with a crescent and collars of
glass beads, red and white; nearly all were
armed with bows, arrows, and shields, and
carried on their shoulders a sort of net
containing those round stones which they
cast from their slings with great skill. One of
these chiefs, rather near to the Nautilus,
examined it attentively. He was, perhaps, a
"mado" of high rank, for he was draped in a
mat of banana leaves, notched round the
edges, and set off with brilliant colors.

I could easily have knocked down this
native, who was within a. short length; but I
thought that it was better to wait for real
hostile demonstrations. Between
Europeans and savages, it is proper for the
Europeans to parry sharply, not to attack.

During low water the natives roamed about
near the Nautilus, but were not
troublesome; I heard them frequently repeat
the word "Assai," and by their gestures I
understood that they invited me to go on
land, an invitation that I declined.

So that, on that day, the boat did not push
off, to the great displeasure of Master

Land, who could not complete his
provisions.

This adroit Canadian employed his time in
preparing the viands and meat that he had
brought off the island. As for the savages,
they returned to the shore about eleven
o'clock in the morning, as soon as the coral
tops began to disappear under the rising
tide; but I saw their numbers had increased
considerably on the shore.Probably they
came from the neighboring islands, or very
likely from Papua.However, I had not seen a
single native canoe. Having nothing better
to do, I thought of dragging these beautiful
limpid waters, under which I saw a
profusion of shells, zoophytes, and marine
plants. Moreover, it was the last day that the
Nautilus would pass in these parts, if it float
in open sea the next day, according to
Captain Nemo's promise.

I therefore called Conseil, who brought me
a little light drag, very like those for the
oyster fishery. Now to work! For two hours
we fished unceasingly, but without bringing
up any rarities. The drag was filled with
midas ears, harps,melames, and
particularly the most beautiful hammers I
have ever seen. We also brought up some
holothurias, pearl oysters, and a dozen little
turtles, that were reserved for the pantry on
board.

But just when I expected it least, I put my
hand on a wonder, I might say a natural
deformity, very rarely met with. Conseil was
just dragging, and his net came up filled
with several ordinary shells, when, all at
once, he saw me plunge my arm quickly into
the net, to draw out a shell, and heard me
utter a conchological cry; that is to say, the
most piercing cry that human throat can
utter.

"What is the matter, Sir?" he asked, in

-80-

surprise; "has master been bitten?"

"No, my boy; but I would willingly have given
a finger for my discovery."

"What discovery?"

"This shell," I said, holding up the object of
my triumph.

"It is simply an olive porphyry, genus olive,
order of the pectinibranchidae, class of
gasteropods, subclass of mollusca."

"Yes, Conseil; but instead of being rolled
from right to left, this olive turns from left to
right."

"Is it possible?"

"Yes, my boy; it is a left shell."

Shells are all right-handed with rare
exceptions; and, when by chance their
spiral is left, amateurs are ready to pay their
weight in gold.

Conseil and I were absorbed in the
contemplation of our treasure, and I was
promising myself to enrich the museum with
it, when a stone unfortunately thrown by a
native, struck against, and broke the
precious object in Conseil's hand. I uttered
a cry of despair! Conseil took up his gun,
and aimed at a savage who was poising his
sling at ten yards from him. I would have
stopped him, but his blow took effect, and
broke the bracelet of amulets which
encircled the arm of the savage.

"Conseil!" cried I. "Conseil!"

"Well, Sir! do you not see that the cannibal
has commenced the attack?"

"A shell is not worth the life of a man," said I.

"Ah! the scoundrel!" cried Conseil; "I would
rather he had broken my shoulder!"

Conseil was in earnest, but I was not of his
opinion. However the situation had changed
some minutes before, and we were not
perceived. A score of canoes surrounded
the Nautilus. These canoes, scooped out of
the trunk of a tree, long, narrow, well
adapted for speed, were balanced by
means of a long bamboo pole, which
floated on the water. They were managed
by skilful half-naked paddlers and I
watched their advance with some
uneasiness. It was evident that these
Papuans had already had dealings with the
Europeans, and knew their ships. But this
long iron cylinder anchored in the bay,
without masts or chimney, what could they
think of it? Nothing good, for at first they
kept at a respectful distance. How-ever,
seeing it motionless, by degrees they took
courage, and sought to familiarize
themselves with it. Now, this familiarity was
precisely what it was necessary to avoid.
Our arms, which were noiseless, could
produce only a moderate effect on the
savages who have little respect for aught
but blustering things. The thunderbolt
without the reverberations of thunder would
frighten man but little, though the danger lies
in the lightning, not in the noise.

At this moment the canoes approached the
Nautilus, and a shower of arrows alighted
on her.

I went down to the saloon, but found no one
there. I ventured to knock at the door that
opened into the captain's room. "Come in,"
was the answer.

I entered, and found Captain Nemo deep in
algebraical calculations of x and other
quantities.

-81-

"I am disturbing you," said I, for courtesy's
sake.

"That is true, M. Aronnax," replied the
captain; "but I think you have serious
reasons for wishing to see me?"

"Very grave ones; the natives are
surrounding us in their canoes, and in a few
minutes we shall certainly be attacked by
many hundreds of savages."

"Ah!" said Captain Nemo, quietly, "they are
come with their canoes?"

"Yes, Sir."

"Well, Sir, we must close the hatches."

"Exactly, and I came to say to you"

"Nothing can be more simple," said Captain
Nemo. And pressing an electric button, he
transmitted an order to the ship's crew.

"It is all done, Sir," said he, after some
moments. "The pinnace is ready, and the
hatches are closed. You do not fear, I
imagine, that these gentlemen could, stave
in walls on which the balls of your frigate
have had no effect?"

"No, Captain; but a danger still exists."

"What is that, Sir?"

"It is that tomorrow, at about this hour, we
must open the hatches to renew the air of
the Nautilus. Now, if, at this moment, the
Papuans should occupy the platform, do not
see how you could prevent them from
entering."

"Then you suppose that they will board us?"

"I am certain of it."

"Well, let them come. I see no reason for
hindering them. After all, these Papuans are
poor creatures, and I am unwilling that my
visit to the Island of Gueberoan should cost
the life of a single one of these wretches."

Upon that I was going away; but Captain
Nemo detained me, and asked me to sit
down by him. He questioned me with
interest about our excursions on shore, and
our hunting; and seemed not to understand
the craving for meat that pos-sessed the
Canadian. Then the conversation turned on
various subjects, and without being more
communicative, Captain Nemo showed
himself more amiable.

Among other things, we happened to speak
of the situation of the Nautilus, run aground
in exactly the same spot in this strait where
Dumont d'Urville was nearly lost. Apropos
of this

"This D'Urville was one of your great
sailors," said the captain to me, "one of your
most intelligent navigators. He is the
Captain Cook of you Frenchmen.
Unfortunate man of science, after having
braved the icebergs of the South Pole, the
coral reefs of Oceania, the cannibals of the
Pacific, to perish miserably in a railway
train! If this energetic man could have
reflected during the last moments of his life,
what must have been uppermost in his last
thoughts, do you suppose?"

So speaking, Captain Nemo seemed
moved, and his emotion gave me a better
opinion of him. Then, chart in hand, we
reviewed the travels of the French
navigator, his voyages of circumnavigation,
his double detention at the South Pole,
which led to the discovery of Adelaide and
Louis Philippe, and fixing the
hydrographical bearings of the principal
islands of Oceania.

-82-

"That which your D'Urville has done on the
surface of the seas," said Captain Nemo,
"that have I done under them, and more
easily, more completely than he.The
Astrolabe and the Zelia, incessantly tossed
about by the hurricanes, could not be worth
the Nautilus, quiet repository of labor that
she is, truly motionless in the midst of the
waters.

"Tomorrow," added the captain, rising,
"tomorrow, at twenty minutes to three P.M.,
the Nautilus shall float, and leave the Strait
of Torres uninjured."

Having curtly pronounced these words,
Captain Nemo bowed slightly. This was to
dismiss me, and I went back to my room.

There I found Conseil, who wished to know
the result of my interview with the captain.

"My boy," said I, "when I feigned to believe
that his Nautilus was threatened by the
natives of Papua, the captain answered me
very sarcastically. I have but one thing to say
to you: Have confidence in him, and go to
sleep in peace."

"Have you no need of my services, Sir?"

"No, my friend. What is Ned Land doing?"

"If you will excuse me," answered Conseil,
"friend Ned is busy making a kangaroo pie,
which will be a marvel."

I remained alone, and went to bed, but slept
indifferently. I heard the noise of the
savages, who stamped on the platform
uttering deafening cries. The night passed
thus, without disturbing the ordinary repose
of the crew. The presence of these
cannibals affected them no more than the
soldiers of a masked battery care for the
ants that crawl over its front.

At six in the morning I rose. The hatches had
not been opened. The inner air was not
renewed, but the reservoirs, filled ready for
any emergency, were now re-sorted to,
and discharged several cubic feet of
oxygen into the exhausted atmosphere of
the Nautilus.

I worked in my room till noon, without having
seen Captain Nemo, even for an instant. On
board no preparations for departure were
visible.

I waited still some time, then went into the
large saloon. The clock marked half after
two. In ten minutes it would be high tide:
and, if Captain Nemo had not made a rash
promise, the Nautilus would be immediately
detached. If not, many months would pass
ere she could leave her bed of coral.

However, some warning vibrations began
to be felt in the vessel. I heard the keel
grating against the rough calcareous
bottom of the coral reef.

At twenty-five minutes to three, Captain
Nemo appeared in the saloon.

"We are going to start," said he.

"Ah!" replied I.

"I have given the order to open the hatches."

"And the Papuans?"

"The Papuans?" answered Captain Nemo,
slightly shrugging his shoulders.

"Will they not come inside the Nautilus?"

"How?"

"Only by leaping over the hatches you have
opened."

-83-

"M. Aronnax," quietly answered Captain
Nemo, "they will not enter the hatches of the
Nautilus in that way, even if they were
open."

I looked at the captain.

"You do not understand?" said he.

"Hardly."

"Well, come and you will see."

I directed my steps toward the central
staircase. There Ned Land and Conseil
were slyly watching some of the ship's
crew, who were opening the hatches, while
cries of rage and fearful vociferations
resounded outside.

The port lids were pulled down outside.
Twenty horrible faces appeared. But the
first native who placed his hand on the stair
rail, struck from behind by some invisible
force, I know not what, fled, uttering the
most fearful cries, and making the wildest
contortions.

Ten of his companions followed him. They
met with the same fate.

Conseil was in ecstasy. Ned Land, carried
away by his violent instincts, rushed on to
the staircase. But the moment he seized the
rail with both hands, he, in his turn, was
overthrown.

"I am struck by a thunderbolt," cried he, with
an oath.

This explained all. It was no rail, but a
metallic cable, charged with electricity from
the deck, communicating with the platform.
Whoever touched it felt a powerful shock;
this shock would have been mortal, if
Captain Nemo had discharged into the

conductor the whole force of the current. It
might truly be said that between his
assailants and himself he had stretched a
network of electricity which none could pass
with impunity.

Meanwhile, the exasperated Papuans had
beaten a retreat, paralyzed with terror. As
for us, half laughing, we consoled and
rubbed the unfortunate Ned Land, who
swore like one possessed.

But, at this moment, the Nautilus, raised by
the last waves of the tide, quitted her coral
bed exactly at the fortieth minute fixed by the
captain. Her screw swept the waters slowly
and majestically. Her speed increased
gradually, and sailing on the surface of the
ocean, she quitted safe and sound the
dangerous passes of the Strait of Torres.

Chapter XXII. "AEGRI SOMNIA"

THE following day, January 10, the Nautilus
continued her course between two seas,
but with such remarkable speed that I could
not estimate it at less than thirty-five miles
an hour. The rapidity of her screw was such
that I could neither follow nor count its
revolutions. When I reflected that this
marvelous electric agent, after having
afforded motion, heat, and light to the
Nautilus, still protected her from outward
attack, and transformed her into an ark of
safety, which no profane hand might touch
without being thunderstricken, my
admiration was unbounded, and from the
structure it extended to the engineer who
had called it into existence.

Our course was directed to the west, and on
January 11 we double Cape Wessel, situated
in 135 degrees longitude, and 10 degrees
north latitude, which forms the east point of
the Gulf of Carpentaria. The reefs were still
numerous, but more equalized, and marked

-84-

on the chart with extreme precision. The
Nautilus easily avoided the breakers of
Money to port, and the Victoria reefs to
starboard, placed at 130 degrees longitude,
and on the tenth parallel which we strictly
followed.

On January 13, Captain Nemo arrived in the
Sea of Timor, and recognized the island of
that name in 122 degrees longitude.

From this point, the direction of the Nautilus
inclined towards the southwest.Her head
was set for the Indian Ocean. Where would
the fancy of Captain Nemo carry us next?
Would he return to the coast of Asia? or
would he approach again the shores of
Europe? Improbable conjectures both, for
a man who fled from inhabited continents.
Then, would he descend to the south? Was
he going to double the Cape of Good Hope,
then Cape Horn, and finally go as far as the
Antarctic Pole? Would he come back at last
to the Pacific, where his Nautilus could sail
free and independently? Time would show.

After having skirted the sands of Cartier, of
Hibernia, Seringapatam, and Scott, last
efforts of the solid against the liquid
element, on January 14 we lost sight of land
altogether. The speed of the Nautilus was
considerably abated, and, with irregular
course, she sometimes swam in the bosom
of the waters, sometimes floated on their
surface.

During this period of the voyage, Captain
Nemo made some interesting experiments
on the varied temperature of the sea, in
different beds. Under ordinary conditions,
these observations are made by means of
rather complicated instruments, and with
somewhat doubtful results, by means of
thermometrical sounding leads, the glasses
often breaking under the pressure of the
water, or an apparatus grounded on the

variations of the resistance of metals to the
electric currents. Results so obtained could
not be correctly calculated. On the contrary,
Captain Nemo went himself to test the
temperature in the depths of the sea, and
his thermometer, placed in communication
with the different sheets of water, gave him
the required degree immediately and
accurately.

It was thus that, either by overloading her
reservoirs, or by descending obliquely by
means of her inclined planes, the Nautilus
successively attained the depth of three,
four, five, seven, nine, and ten thousand
yards, and the definite result of this
experience was that the sea preserved an
average temperature of four degrees and a
half, at a depth of five thousand fathoms,
under all latitudes.

On January 16, the Nautilus seemed
becalmed, only a few yards beneath the
surface of the waves. Her electric
apparatus remained inactive, and her
motionless screw left her to drift at the
mercy of the currents. I suppose that the
crew was occupied with interior repairs,
rendered necessary by the violence of the
mechanical movements of the machine.

My companions and I then witnessed a
curious spectacle. The hatches of the
saloon were open, and, as the beacon light
of the Nautilus was not in action, a dim
obscurity reigned in the midst of the waters.
I observed the state of the sea under these
conditions, and the largest fish appeared to
me no more than scarcely defined
shadows, when the Nautilus found herself
suddenly transported into full light. I thought
at first that the beacon had been lighted and
was casting its electric radiance into the
liquid mass. I was mistaken, and after a
rapid survey, perceived my error.

-85-

The Nautilus floated in the midst of a
phosphorescent bed, which, in this
obscurity, became quite dazzling. It was
produced by myriads of luminous animalcu-
lae, whose brilliancy was increased as they
glided over the metallic hull of the vessel. I
was surprised by lightning in the midst of
these luminous sheets, as though they had
been rivulets of lead melted in an ardent
furnace, or metallic masses brought to a
white heat, so that, by force of contrast,
certain portions of light appeared to cast a
shade in the midst of the general ignition,
from which all shade seemed banished.
No, this was not the calm irradiation of our
ordinary lightning. There was unusual life
and vigor; this was truly living light!

In reality, it was an infinite agglomeration of
colored infusoria, of veritable globules of
diaphanous jelly, provided with a threadlike
tentacle, and of which as many as twenty-
five thousand have been counted in less
than two cubic halfinches of water; and their
light was increased by the glimmering
peculiar to the medusae, starfish, aurelia,
and other phosphorescent zoophytes,
impregnated by the grease of the organic
matter decomposed by the sea, and,
perhaps, the mucus secreted by the fish.

During several hours the Nautilus floated in
the bresilliant waves, and our admiration
increased as we watched the marine
monsters disporting themselves like
salamanders. I saw there, in the midst of
this fire that burns not, the swift and elegant
porpoise (the indefatigable clown of the
ocean), and some swordfish, ten feet long,
those prophetic heralds of the hurricane,
whose formidable sword would now and
then strike the glass of the saloon. Then
appeared the smaller fish, the variegated
balista, the leaping mackerel, wolf
thorntails, and a hundred others which
striped the luminous atmosphere as they

swam. This dazzling spectacle was
enchanting! Perhaps some atmospheric
condition increased the intensity of this
phenomenon. Perhaps some storm
agitated the surface of the waves. But, at
this depth of some yards, the Nautilus was
unmoved by its fury, and reposed peacefully
in still water.

So we progressed, incessantly charmed by
some new marvel. Conseil arranged and
classed his zoophytes, his articulata, his
mollusks, his fishes. The days passed
rapidly away, and I took no account of them.
Ned, according to habit, tried to vary the
diet on board. Like snails, we were fixed to
our shells, and I declare it is easy to lead a
snail's life.

Thus, this life seemed easy and natural, and
we thought no longer of the life we led on
land; but something happened to recall us to
the strangeness of our situation.

On January 18, the Nautilus was in 105
degrees longitude and 15 degrees south
latitude. The weather was threatening, the
sea rough and rolling. There was a strong
east wind. The barometer, which had been
going down for some days, foreboded a
coming storm. I went up on the platform just
as the second lieutenant was taking the
measure of the horary angles, and waited,
according to habit, till the daily phrase was
said. But, on this day, it was exchanged for
another phrase not less incomprehensible.
Almost directly I saw Captain Nemo
appear, with a glass, looking toward the
horizon.

For some minutes he was immovable,
without taking his eye off the point of
observation. Then he lowered his glass,
and exchanged a few words with his
lieutenant. The latter seemed to be a victim
to some emotion that he tried in vain to

-86-

repress. Captain Nemo, having more
command over himself, was cool. He
seemed, too, to be making some
objections, to which the lieutenant replied
by formal assurances. At least I concluded
so by the difference of their tones and
gestures. For myself, I had looked carefully
in the direction indicated without seeing
anything.The sky and water were lost in the
clear line of the horizon.

However, Captain Nemo walked from one
end of the platform to the other, without
looking at me, perhaps without seeing me.
His step was firm, but less regular than
usual. He stopped sometimes, crossed his
arms, and observed the sea. What could he
be looking for on that immense expanse?

The Nautilus was then some hundreds of
miles from the nearest coast.

The lieutenant had taken up the glass, and
examined the horizon steadfastly, going
and coming, stamping his foot and showing
more nervous agitation than his superior
officer. Besides, this mystery must
necessarily be solved, and before long; for,
upon an order from Captain Nemo, the
engine increasing its propelling power,
made the screw turn more rapidly.

Just then, the lieutenant drew the captain's
attention again. The latter stopped walking
and directed his glass toward the place
indicated. He looked long. I felt very much
puzzled, and descended to the drawing
room, and took out an excellent telescope
that I generally used. Then leaning on the
cage of the watch light, that jutted out from
the front of the platform, set myself to look
over all the line of the sky and sea.

But my eye was no sooner applied to the
glass, than it was quickly snatched out of my
hands.

I turned round. Captain Nemo was before
me, but I did not know him. His face was
transfigured. His eyes flashed sullenly; his
teeth were set; his stiff body, clenched fists,
and head shrunk between his shoulders,
betrayed the violent agitation that pervaded
his whole frame. He did not move. My glass,
fallen from his hands, had rolled at his feet.

Had I unwittingly provoked this fit of anger?
Did this incomprehensible person imagine
that I had discovered some forbidden
secret? No; I was not the object of this
hatred for he was not looking at me; his eye
was steadily fixed upon the impenetrable
point of the horizon. At last Captain Nemo
recovered himself. His agitation subsided.
He addressed some words in a foreign
language to his lieutenant, then turned to
me. "M. Aronnax," he said, in rather an
imperious tone, "I require you to keep one of
the conditions that bind you to me."

"What is it, Captain?"

"You must be confined, with your
companions, until I think fit to release you."

"You are the master," I replied, looking
steadily at him. "But may I ask you one
question?"

"None, Sir!"

There was no resisting this imperious
command; it would have been useless. I
went down to the cabin occupied by Ned
Land and Conseil, and told them the
captain's determination. You may judge
how this communication was received by
the Canadian.

But there was no time for altercation. Four
of the crew waited at the door, and
conducted us to that cell where we had
passed our first night on board the Nautilus.

-87-

Ned Land would have remonstrated, but the
door was shut upon him.

"Will master tell me what this means?" asked
Conseil.

I told my companions what had passed.
They were as much astonished as I, and
equally at a loss how to account for it

.Meanwhile, I was absorbed in my own
reflections, and could think of nothing but
the strange fear depicted in the captain's
countenance. I was utterly at a loss to
account for it, when my cogitations were
disturbed by these words from Ned Land:

"Hello! breakfast is ready!"

And indeed the table was laid. Evidently
Nemo had given this order at the same time
that he had hastened the speed of the
Nautilus.

"Will master permit me to make a
recommendation?" asked Conseil.

"Yes, my boy."

"Well, it is that master breakfasts. It is
prudent, for we do not know what may
happen."

"You are right, Conseil."

"Unfortunately," said Ned Land, "they have
only given us the ship's fare."

"Friend Ned," asked Conseil, "what would
you have said if the breakfast had been
entirely forgotten?"

This argument cut short the harpooner's
recriminations.

We sat down to table. The meal was eaten in

silence.

Just then, the luminous globe that lighted the
cell went out, and left us in total darkness.
Ned Land was soon asleep, and what
astonished me was that Conseil went off
into a heavy sleep. I was thinking what could
have caused his irresistible drowsiness,
when I felt my brain becoming stupefied. In
spite of my efforts to keep my eyes open,
they would close. A painful, suspicion
seized me. Evidently soporific substances
had been mixed with the food we had just
taken. Imprisonment was not enough to
conceal Captain Nemo's projects from us;
sleep was more necessary.

I then heard the panels shut. The undulations
of the sea, which caused a slight rolling
motion, ceased. Had the Nautilus quitted
the surface of the ocean? Had it gone back
to the motionless bed of water? I tried to
resist sleep. It was impossible. My
breathing grew weak. I felt a mortal cold
freeze my stiffened and halfparalyzed
limbs. My eyelids, like leaden caps, fell over
my eyes. I could not raise them; a morbid
sleep, full of hallucinations, bereft me of my
being. Then the visions disappeared, and
left me in complete insensibility.

Chapter XXIII. THE CORAL KINGDOM

THE next day I woke with my head singularly
clear. To my great surprise I was in my own
room. My companions, no doubt, had been
reinstated in their cabin, without having
perceived it any more than I. Of what had
passed during the night they were as
ignorant as I was, and to penetrate this
mystery I only reckoned upon the chances of
the future.

I then thought of quitting my room. Was I free
again or a prisoner? Quite free. I opened
the door, went to the half deck, went up the

-88-

central stairs. The panels, shut the evening
before, were open. I went on to the platform.

Ned Land and Conseil waited there for me. I
questioned them; they knew nothing. Lost in
a heavy sleep in which they had been totally
unconscious, they had been astonished at
finding themselves in their cabin.

As for the Nautilus, it seemed quiet and
mysterious as ever. It floated on the surface
of the waves at a moderate pace. Nothing
seemed changed on board.

The second lieutenant then came on to the
platform, and gave the usual order below.

As for Captain Nemo, he did not appear.

Of the people on board, I only saw the
impassive steward, who served me with his
usual dumb regularity.

About two o'clock, I was in the drawing
room, busied in arranging my notes, when
the captain opened the door and appeared.
I bowed. He made a slight inclination in
return, without speaking. I resumed my
work, hoping that he would perhaps give
me some explanation of the events of the
preceding night. He made none. I looked at
him. He seemed fatigued; his heavy eyes
had not been refreshed by sleep; his face
looked very sorrowful. He walked to and fro,
sat down and got up again, took up a
chance book, put it down, consulted his
instruments without taking his habitual
notes, and seemed restless and uneasy. At
last, he came up to me, and said:

"Are you a doctor, M. Aronnax?"

I so little expected such a question, that I
stared some time at him without answering.

"Are you a doctor?" he repeated. "Several

of your colleagues have studied medicine."

"Well," said I, "I am a doctor and resident
surgeon to the hospital. I practiced several
years before entering the museum."

"Very well, Sir."

My answer had evidently satisfied the
captain. But not knowing what he would say
next, I waited for other questions, reserving
my answers according to circumstances.

"M. Aronnax, will you consent to prescribe
for one of my men?" he asked.

"Is he ill?"

"Yes."

"I am ready to follow you."

"Come then."

I own my heart beat, I do not know why. I
saw a certain connection between the
illness of one of the crew and the events of
the day before; and this mystery interested
me at least as much as the sick man.

Captain Nemo conducted me to the poop of
the Nautilus and took me into a cabin
situated near the sailors' quarters.

There, on a bed, lay a man about forty years
of age, with a resolute expression of
countenance, a true type of an Anglo-
Saxon.

I leaned over him. He was not only ill, he was
wounded. His head, swathed in bandages
covered with blood, lay on a pillow. I undid
the bandages, and the wounded man
looked at me with his large eyes and gave
no sign of pain as I did it. It was a horrible
wound. The skull, shattered by some deadly

-89-

weapon, left the brain exposed, which was
much injured. Clots of blood had formed in
the bruised and broken mass, in color like
the dregs of wine.

There was both contusion and suffusion of
the brain. His breathing was slow, and
some spasmodic movements of the
muscles agitated his face. I felt his pulse. It
was intermittent. The extremities of the
body were growing cold already, and I saw
death must inevitably ensue. After dressing
the unfortunate man's wounds, I readjusted
the bandages on his head, and turned to
Captain Nemo.

"What caused this wound?" I asked.

"What does it signify?" he replied, evasively.
"A shock has broken one of the levers of the
engine, which struck myself. But your
opinion as to his state?"

I hesitated before giving it.

"You may speak," said the captain, "This
man does not understand French." I gave a
last look at the wounded man.

"He will be dead in two hours."

"Can nothing save him?"

"Nothing."

Captain Nemo's hand contracted, and
some tears glistened in his eyes, which I
thought incapable of shedding any.

For some moments I still watched the dying
man, whose life ebbed slowly. His pallor
increased under the electric light that was
shed over his deathbed. I looked at his
intelligent forehead, furrowed with
premature wrinkles, produced probably by
misfortune and sorrow. I tried to learn the

secret of his life from the last words that
escaped his lips.

"You can go now, M. Aronnax," said the
captain.

I left him in the dying man's cabin, and
returned to my room much affected by this
scene. During the whole day, I was haunted
by uncomfortable suspicions, and at night I
slept badly, and, between my broken
dreams, I fancied I heard distant sighs like
the notes of a funeral psalm. Were they the
prayers of the dead, murmured in that
language that I could not understand?

The next morning I went on to the bridge.
Captain Nemo was there before me. As
soon as he perceived me he came to me.

"Professor, will it be convenient to you to
make a submarine excursion today?"

"With my companions?" I asked.

"If they like."

"We obey your orders, Captain."

"Will you be so good then as to put on your
cork jackets?"

It was not a question of dead or dying. I
rejoined Ned Land and Conseil, and told
them of Captain Nemo's proposition.
Conseil hastened to accept it, and this time
the Canadian seemed quite willing to follow
our example.

It was eight o'clock in the morning. At half
after eight we were equipped for this new
excursion, and provided with two
contrivances for light and breathing. The
double door was open; and accompanied
by Captain Nemo, who was followed by a
dozen of the crew, we set foot, at a depth of

-90-

about thirty feet, on the solid bottom on
which the Nautilus rested.

A slight declivity ended in an uneven
bottom, at fifteen fathoms depth. This
bottom differed entirely from the one I had
visited on my first excursion under the
waters of the Pacific Ocean. Here, there
was no fine sand, no submarine prairies, no
sea forest. I immediately recognized that
marvelous region in which, on that day, the
captain did the honors to us. It was the coral
kingdom. In the zoophyte branch and in the
alcyon class I noticed the gorgoneae, the
isidiae, and the corollariae.

The light produced a thousand charming
varieties, playing in the midst of the
branches that were so vividly colored. I
seemed to see the membranous and
cylindrical tubes tremble beneath the
undulation of the waters. I was tempted to
gather their fresh petals, ornamented with
delicate tentacules, some just blown, the
others budding, while small fish, swimming
swiftly, touched them slightly, like flights of
birds. But if my hand approached these
living flowers, these animated sensitive
plants, the whole colony took alarm. The
white petals reentered their red cases, the
flowers faded as I looked, and the bush
changed into a block of stony knobs.

Chance had thrown me just by the most
precious specimens of this zoophyte. This
coral was more valuable than that found in
the Mediterranean, on the coasts of France,
Italy, and Barbary. Its tints justified the
poetical names of "Flower of Blood," and
"Froth of Blood," that trade has given to its
most beautiful productions. Coral is sold for
about $100 an ounce; and in this place, the
watery beds would make the fortunes of a
company of coral divers. This precious
matter, often confused with other polypi,
formed then the inextricable plots called

macciota, and on which I noticed several
beautiful specimens of pink coral.

But soon the bushes contract, and the
arborizations increase. Real petrified
thickets, long joists of fantastic
architecture, were disclosed before us.
Captain Nemo placed himself under a dark
gallery, where by a slight declivity we
reached a depth of a hundred yards. The
light from our lamps produced sometimes
magical effects, following the rough
outlines of the natural arches, and pendants
disposed like lusters, that were tipped with
points of fire. Between the coralline shrubs I
noticed other polypi not less curious,
melites, and irises with articulated
ramifications, also some tufts of coral,
some green, others red, like seaweed
incrusted in their calcareous salts, that
naturalists, after long discussion, have
definitely classed in the vegetable kingdom.
But following the remark of a thinking man,
"there is perhaps the real point where life
rises obscurely from the sleep of a stone,
without detaching itself from the rough point
of departure."

At last, after walking two hours, we had
attained a depth of about three hundred
yards, that is to say, the extreme limit on
which coral begins to form. But there was
no isolated bush, nor modest brushwood, at
the bottom of lofty trees. It was an immense
forest of large mineral vegetations,
enormous petrified trees, united by
garlands of elegant plumarias, sea
bindweed, all adorned with clouds and
reflections. We passed freely under their
high branches, lost in the shade of the
waves, while at out feet, tubipores,
meandrines, stars, fungi, and
caryophyllidae formed a carpet of flowers
sown with dazzling gems. What an
indescribable spectacle!

-91-

Captain Nemo had stopped. I and my
companions halted, and turning round, I
saw his men were forming a semicircle
round their chief. Watching attentively, I
observed that four of them carried on their
shoulders and object of an oblong shape.

We occupied, in this place, the center of a
vast glade surrounded by the lofty foliage of
the submarine forest. Our lamps threw over
this place a sort of clear twilight that
singularly elongated the shadows on the
ground. At the end of the glade the darkness
increased, and was only relieved by little
sparks reflected by the points of coral.

Ned Land and Conseil were near me. We
watched, and I thought I was going to
witness a strange scene. On observing the
ground, I saw that it was raised in certain
places by slight excrescences incrusted
with limy deposits, and disposed with a
regularity that betrayed the hand of man.

In the midst of the glade, on a pedestal of
rocks roughly piled up, stood a cross of
coral, that extended its long arms that one
might have thought were made of petrified
blood.

Upon a sign from Captain Nemo, one of the
men advanced; and at some feet from the
cross, he began to dig a hole with a pickax
that he took from his belt. I understood all!
This glade was a cemetery, this hole a
tomb, this oblong object the body of the
man who had died in the night The captain
and his men had come to bury their
companion in this general resting place, at
the bottom of this inaccessible ocean!

The grave was being dug slowly; the fish
fled on all sides while their retreat was
being thus disturbed; I heard the strokes of
the pickax, which sparked when it hit upon
some flint lost at the bottom of the waters.

The hole was soon large and deep enough
to receive the body. Then the bearers
approached; the body, enveloped in a
tissue of white byssus, was lowered into the
damp grave. Captain Nemo, with his arms
crossed on his breast, and all the friends of
him who had loved them, knelt in prayer.

The grave was then filled in with the rubbish
taken from the ground, which formed a
slight mound. When this was done, Captain
Nemo and his men rose; then, approaching
the grave, they knelt again, and all extended
their hands in sign of a last adieu. Then the
funeral procession returned to the Nautilus,
passing under the arches of the forest, in
the midst of thickets, along the coral
bushes, and still on the ascent. At last the
fires on board appeared, and their luminous
track guided us to the Nautilus. At one
o'clock we had returned.

As soon as I had changed my clothes, I went
up on the platform, and, a prey to conflicting
emotions, I sat down near the binnacle.
Captain Nemo joined me. I rose and said to
him:

"So, as I said he would, this man died in the
night?"

"Yes, M. Aronnax."

"And he rests now, near his companions, in
the coral cemetery?"

"Yes, forgotten by all else, but not by us. We
dug the grave, and the polypi undertake to
seal our dead for eternity." And burying his
face quickly in his hands, he tried in vain to
suppress a sob. Then he added, "Our
peaceful cemetery is there, some hundred
feet below the surface of the waves."

"Your dead sleep quietly, at least, Captain,
out of the reach of sharks."

-92-

"Yes, Sir, of sharks and men," gravely
replied the captain.

PART II.

Chapter I. THE INDIAN OCEAN

WE NOW come to the second part of our
journey under the sea. The first ended with
the moving scene in the coral cemetery,
which left such a deep impression on my
mind. Thus, in the midst of this great sea,
Captain Nemo's life was passing even to
his grave, which he had prepared in one of
its deepest abysses. There, not one of the
ocean's monsters could trouble the last
sleep of the crew of the Nautilus, of those
friends riveted to one another in death as in
life. "Nor any man either," had added the
captain. Still the same fierce, implacable
defiance toward human society!

I could no longer content myself with the
hypothesis which satisfied Conseil.

That worthy fellow persisted in seeing in the
commander of the Nautilus one of those
unknown savants who return mankind
contempt for indifference. For him, he was
a misunderstood genius, who, tired of
earth's deceptions, had taken refuge in this
inaccessible medium, where he might
follow his instincts freely. To my mind, this
hypothesis explained but one side of
Captain Nemo's character.

Indeed, the mystery of that last night, during
which we had been chained in prison, the
sleep, and the precaution so violently taken
by the captain of snatching from my eyes
the glass I had raised to sweep the horizon,
the mortal wound of the man, due to an
unaccountable shock of the Nautilus, all put
me on a new track. No, Captain Nemo was
not satisfied with shunning man. His
formidable apparatus not only suited his

instinct of freedom, but, perhaps, also the
design of some terrible retaliation.

At this moment, nothing is clear to me; I
catch but a glimpse of light amidst all the
darkness, and I must confine myself to
writing as events shall dictate.

That day, January 24, 1868, at noon, the
second officer came to take the altitude of
the sun. I mounted the platform, lit a cigar,
and watched the operation. It seemed to me
that the man did not understand French; for
several times I made remarks in a loud
voice, which must have drawn from him
some involuntary sign of attention, if he had
understood them; but he remained
undisturbed and dumb.

As he was taking observations with the
sextant, one of the sailors of the Nautilus
(the strong man who had accompanied us
on our first submarine excursion to the
Island of Crespo) came to clean the glasses
of the lantern. I examined the fittings of the
apparatus, the strength of which was
increased a hundredfold by lenticular rings,
placed similar to those in a lighthouse, and
which projected their brilliance in a
horizontal plane. The electric lamp was
combined in such a way as to give its most
powerful light. Indeed, it was produced in
vacuo, which insured both its steadiness
and its intensity. This vacuum economized
the graphite points, between which the
luminous arc was developed an important
point of economy for Captain Nemo, who
could not easily have replaced them; and
under these conditions their waste was
imperceptible. When the Nautilus was ready
to continue its submarine journey, I went
down to the saloon. The panels were
closed, and the course marked direct west.

We were furrowing the waters of the Indian
Ocean, a vast liquid plain, with a surface of

-93-

1,200,000,000 of acres, and whose waters are
so clear and transparent that anyone
leaning over them would turn giddy. The
Nautilus usually floated between fifty and a
hundred fathoms deep. We went on so for
some days. To anyone but myself, who had
a great love for the sea, the hours would
have seemed long and monotonous; but the
daily walks on the platform, when I steeped
myself in the reviving air of the ocean, the
sight of the rich waters through the windows
of the saloon, the books in the library, the
compiling of my memoirs, took up all my
time, and left me not a moment of ennui or
weariness.

For some days we saw a great number of
aquatic birds, sea mews or gulls. Some
were cleverly killed, and, prepared in a
certain way, made very acceptable water
game. Among large winged birds, carried a
long distance from all lands, and resting
upon the waves from the fatigue of their
flight, I saw some magnificent albatrosses,
uttering discordant cries like the braying of
an ass, and birds belonging to the family of
the longipennates. The family of the
totipalmates was represented by the sea
swallows, which caught the fish from the
surface, and by numerous phaetons, or
lepturi; amongst others, the phaeton with
red lines, as large as a pigeon, whose
white plumage, tinted with pink, shows off
to advantage the blackness of its wings.

As to the fish, they always provoked our
admiration when we surprised the secrets
of their aquatic life through the open panels.
I saw many kinds which I never before had a
chance of observing.

I shall notice chiefly ostracions peculiar to
the Red Sea, the Indian Ocean, and that
part which washes the coast of tropical
America. These fishes, like the tortoise, the
armadillo, the sea hedgehog, and the

crustacea, are protected by a breastplate
which is neither chalky nor stony, but real
bone. In some it takes the form of a solid
triangle, in others of a solid quadrangle.
Among the triangular I saw some an inch
and a half in length, with wholesome flesh
and a delicious flavor; they are brown at the
tail, and yellow at the fins, and I recommend
their introduction into fresh water, to which a
certain number of sea fish easily accustom
themselves. I would also mention
quadrangular ostracions, having on the
back four large tubercles; some dotted over
with white spots on the lower part of the
body, and which may be tamed like birds;
trigons provided with spikes formed by the
lengthening of their bony shell, and which,
from their strange gruntings, are called "sea
pigs"; also dromedaries with large humps in
the shape of a cone, whose flesh is very
tough and leathery.

I now borrow from the daily notes of Master
Conseil. "Certain fish of the genus petrodon
peculiar to those seas, with red backs and
white chests, which are distinguished by
three rows of longitudinal filaments; and
some electrical seven inches long, decked
in the liveliest colors. Then, specimens of
other kinds, some ovoides, resembling an
egg of a dark brown color, marked with
white bands, and without tails; diodons,
real sea porcupines, furnished with spikes,
and capable of swelling in such a way as to
look like cushions bristling with darts;
hippocampi, common to every ocean;
some pegasi with lengthened snouts, which
their pectoral fins, being much elongated
and formed in the shape of wings, allow, if
not to fly, at least to shoot into the air;
pigeon spatulae, with tails covered with
many rings of shall; macrognathi with long
jaws, an excellent fish, nine inches long,
and bright with most agreeable colors;
pale-colored calliomores with rugged
heads; and plenty of chaetodons, with long

-94-

and tubular muzzles, which kill insects by
shooting them, as from an air gun, with a
single drop of water. These we may call the
flycatchers of the seas.

"In the eighty-ninth genus of fishes, classed
by Lacepede, belonging to the second
lower class of bony, characterized by
opercules and bronchial membranes, I
remarked the scorpaena, the head of which
is furnished with spikes, and which has but
one dorsal fin; these creatures are covered,
or not, with little shells according to the
subclass to which they belong. The second
subclass gives us specimens of didactyles
fourteen or fifteen inches in length, with
yellow rays, and heads of a most fantastic
appearance. As to the first subclass, it
gives several specimens of that singular-
looking fish appropriately called a "sea
frog," with large head, sometimes pierced
with holes, sometimes swollen with
protuberances, bristling with spikes, and
covered with tubercles it has irregular and
hideous horns; its body and tail are covered
with callosities; its sting makes a
dangerous wound; it is both repugnant and
horrible to look at."

From January 21 to January 23 the Nautilus
went at the rate of two hundred fifty leagues
in twenty-four hours, being five hundred
forty miles, or twenty-two miles an hour. If
we recognized so many different varieties
of fish, it was because, attracted by the
electric light, they tried to follow us; the
greater part, however, were soon
distanced by our speed, though some kept
their place in the waters of the Nautilus for a
time. The morning of January 24, in 12
degrees 5' south latitude, and 94 degrees 33'
longitude, we observed Keeling Island, a
madrepore formation, planted with
magnificent cocoas, and which had been
visited by Mr. Darwin and Captain Fitzroy.
The Nautilus skirted the shores of this

desert island for a little distance. Its nets
brought up numerous specimens of polypi,
and curious shells of mollusca. Some
precious productions of the species of
delphinulae enriched the treasures of
Captain Nemo, to which I added an astraea
punctifera, a kind of parasite polypus often
found fixed to a shell. Soon Keeling Island
disappeared from the horizon, and our
course was directed to the northwest in the
direction of the Indian Peninsula.

From Keeling Island our course was slower
and more variable, often taking us into great
depths. Several times they made use of the
inclined planes, which certain internal levers
placed obliquely to the water line. In that way
we went about two miles, but without ever
obtaining the greatest depths of the Indian
Sea, which soundings of seven thousand
fathoms have never reached. As to the
temperature of the lower strata, the
thermometer invariably indicated 4 degrees
above zero. I only observed that, in the
upper regions, the water was always colder
in the high levels than at the surface of the
sea.

On January 25, the ocean was entirely
deserted; the Nautilus passed the day on
the surface, beating the waves with its
powerful screw, and making them rebound
to great height. Who under such
circumstances would not have taken it for a
gigantic cetacean? Three parts of this day I
spent on the platform. I watched the sea.
Nothing on the horizon, till about four o'clock
a steamer running west on our counter. Her
masts were visible for an instant, but she
could not see the Nautilus, being too low in
the water. I fancied this steamboat
belonged to the P. O. Company, which runs
from Ceylon to Sydney, touching at King
George's Point and Melbourne.

At five o'clock in the evening, before that

-95-

fleeting twilight which binds night to day in
tropical zones, Conseil and I were
astonished by a curious spectacle.

It was a shoal of argonauts traveling along
on the surface of the ocean. We could count
several hundreds. They belonged to the
tubercle kind which are peculiar to the
Indian seas.

These graceful mollusks moved backward
by means of their locomotive tube, through
which they propelled the water already
drawn in. Of their eight tentacles, six were
elongated, and stretched out floating on the
water, while the other two, rolled up flat,
were spread to the wind like a light sail. I
saw their spiral-shaped and fluted shells,
which Cuvier justly compares to an elegant
skiff. A boat indeed! It bears the creature
which secretes it without its adhering to it.

For nearly an hour the Nautilus floated in the
midst of this shoal of mollusks. Then I know
not what sudden fright they took. But as if at
a signal every sail was furled, the arms
folded, the body drawn in, the shells turned
over, changing their center of gravity, and
the whole fleet disappeared under the
waves. Never did the ships of a squadron
maneuver with more unity.

At that moment night fell suddenly, and the
reeds, scarcely raised by the breeze, lay
peaceably under the sides of the Nautilus.

The next day, January 26, we cut the equator
at the eighty-second meridian, and entered
the northern hemisphere. During the day, a
formidable troop of sharks accompanied
us, terrible creatures, which multiply in
these seas, and make them very
dangerous. They were "cestracio philippi"
sharks, with brown backs and whitish
bellies, armed with eleven rows of teeth-
eyed sharks their throat being marked with

a large black spot surrounded with white
like an eye. There were also some Isabella
sharks, with rounded snouts marked with
dark spots. These powerful creatures often
hurled themselves at the windows of the
saloon with such violence as to make us
feel very insecure. At such times Ned Land
was no longer master of himself. He wanted
to go to the surface and harpoon the
monsters, particularly certain smooth hound
sharks, whose mouth is studded with teeth
like a mosaic; and large tiger sharks nearly
six yards long, the last named of which
seemed to excite him more particularly. But
the Nautilus, accelerating her speed, easily
left the most rapid of them behind.

On January 27, at the entrance of the vast
Bay of Bengal, we met repeatedly a
forbidding spectacle, dead bodies floating
on the surface of the water. They were the
dead of the Indian villages, carried by the
Ganges to the level of the sea, and which
the vultures, the only undertakers of the
country, had not been able to devour. But
the sharks did not fail to help them at their
funereal work.

About seven o'clock in the evening, the
Nautilus, half immersed, was sailing in a
sea of milk. At first sight the ocean seemed
lactified. Was it the effect of the lunar rays?
No, for the moon, scarcely two days old,
was still lying hidden under the horizon in the
rays of the sun. The whole sky, though lit by
the sidereal rays, seemed black by contrast
with the whiteness of the waters.

Conseil could not believe his eyes, and
questioned me as to the cause of this
strange phenomenon. Happily I was able to
answer him.

"It is called a milk sea," I explained, "a large
extent of white wavelets often to be seen on
the coasts of Amboyna, and in these parts

-96-

of the sea."

"But, Sir," said Conseil, "can you tell me
what causes such an effect? for I suppose
the water is not really turned into milk."

"No, my boy; and the whiteness which
surprises you is caused only by the
presence of myriads of infusoria, a sort of
luminous little worm, gelatinous and without
color, of the thickness of a hair, and whose
length is not more than the seven-
thousandth of an inch. These insects adhere
to one another sometimes for several
leagues."

"Several leagues!" exclaimed Conseil.

"Yes, my boy; and you need not try to
compute the number of these infusoria. You
will not be able; for, if I am not mistaken,
ships have floated on these milk seas for
more than forty miles."

Toward midnight the sea suddenly resumed
its usual color; but behind us, even to the
limits of the horizon, the sky reflected the
whitened waves, and for a long time
seemed impregnated with the vague
glimmerings of an aurora borealis.

Chapter II. A NOVEL PROPOSAL OF
CAPTAIN NEMO'S

ON JANUARY 28, when at noon the Nautilus
came to the surface of the sea, in 9 degrees
4' north latitude, there was land in sight
about eight miles to westward. The first
thing I noticed was a range of mountains
about two thousand feet high, the shapes of
which were most capricious. On taking the
bearings, I knew that we were nearing the
Island of Ceylon, the pearl which hangs
from the lobe of the Indian Peninsula.

Captain Nemo and his second appeared at

this moment. The captain glanced at the
map. Then, turning to me, said:

"The Island of Ceylon, noted for its pearl
fisheries. Would you like to visit one of them,
M. Aronnax?"

"Certainly, Captain."

"Well, the thing is easy. Though if we see the
fisheries, we shall not see the fishermen.
The annual exportation has not yet begun.
Never mind, I will give orders to make for
the Gulf of Manaar, where we shall arrive in
the night."

The captain said something to his second,
who immediately went out. Soon the
Nautilus returned to her native element, and
the manometer showed that she was about
thirty feet deep.

"Well, Sir," said Captain Nemo, "you and
your companions shall visit the Bank of
Manaar, and if by chance some fisherman
should be there, we shall see him at work."

"Agreed, Captain! By the by, M. Aronnax,
you are not afraid of sharks?"

"Sharks!" exclaimed I.

This question seemed a very hard one.

"Well?" continued Captain Nemo.

"I admit, Captain, that I am not yet very
familiar with that kind of fish."

"We are accustomed to them," replied
Captain Nemo, "and in time you will be too.
However, we shall be armed, and on the
road we may be able to hunt some of the
tribe It is interesting. So, till tomorrow, Sir,
and early."

-97-

This said in a careless tone, Captain Nemo
left the saloon. Now, if you were invited to
hunt the bear in the mountains of
Switzerland, what would you say? "Very
well! tomorrow we will go and hunt the
bear." If you were asked to hunt the lion in
the plains of Atlas, or the tiger in the Indian
jungles, what would you say? "Ha! ha! it
seems we are going to hunt the tiger or the
lion!" But when you are invited to hunt the
shark in its natural element, you would
perhaps reflect before accepting the
invitation. As for myself, I passed my hand
over my forehead, on which stood large
drops of cold perspiration. "Let us reflect,"
said I, "and take our time. Hunting otters in
submarine forests, as we did in the Island of
Crespo, will pass; but going up and down at
the bottom of the sea, where one is almost
certain to meet sharks, is quite another
thing! I know well that in certain countries,
particularly in the Andaman Islands, the
negroes never hesitate to attack them with a
dagger in one hand and a running noose in
the other; but I also know that few who
affront those creatures ever return alive.
However, I am not a negro, and, if I were, I
think a little hesitation in this case would not
be ill-timed."

At this moment, Conseil and the Canadian
entered, quite composed, and even joyous.
They knew not what awaited them.

"Faith, Sir," said Ned Land, "your Captain
Nemo the devil take him! has just made us
a very pleasant offer."

"Ah!" said I, "you know?"

"If agreeable to you, Sir," interrupted
Conseil, "the Commander of the Nautilus
has invited us to visit the magnificent Ceylon
fisheries tomorrow, in your company; he did
it kindly, and behaved like a real
gentleman."

"He said nothing more?"

"Nothing more, except that he had already
spoken to you of this little walk."

"Sir," said Conseil, "would you give us
some details of the pearl fishery?"

"As to the fishing itself," I asked, "or the
incidents, which?"

"On the fishing," replied the Canadian;
"before entering upon the ground, it is as
well to know something about it."

"Very well; sit down, my friends, and I will
teach you."

Ned and Conseil seated themselves on an
ottoman, and the first thing the Canadian
asked was,

"Sir, what is a pearl?"

"My worthy Ned," I answered, "to the poet, a
pearl is a tear of the sea; to the Orientals, it
is a drop of dew solidified; to the ladies, it is
a jewel of an oblong shape, of a brilliancy
of mother-of-pearl substance, which they
wear on their fingers, their necks, or their
ears; for the chemist, it is a mixture of
phosphate and carbonate of lime, with a
little gelatine; and lastly, for naturalists, it is
simply a morbid secretion of the organ that
produces the mother-of-pearl among
certain bivalves."

"Branch of mollusca," said Conseil, "class
of acephali, order of testacea."

"Precisely so, my learned Conseil; and,
among these testacea, the ear shell, the
tridacnae, the turbots, in a word, all those
which secrete mother-of-pearl, that is, the
blue, bluish, violet, or white substance
which lines the interior of their shells, are

-98-

capable of producing pearls."

"Mussels, too?" asked the Canadian.

"Yes, mussels of certain waters in Scotland,
Wales, Ireland, Saxony, Bohemia, and
France."

"Good! For the future I shall pay attention,"
replied the Canadian.

"But," I continued, "the particular mollusk
which secretes the pearl is the pearl oyster,
the meleagrina margaritifera, that precious
pintadine. The pearl is nothing but a
nacreous formation, deposited in a globular
form, either adhering to the oyster shell, or
buried in the folds of the creature. On the
shell it is fast; in the flesh it is loose; but
always has for a kernel a small hard
substance, maybe a barren egg, maybe a
grain of sand, around which the pearly
matter deposits itself year after year
successively, and by thin concentric layers."

"Are many pearls found in the same
oyster?" asked Conseil.

"Yes, my boy. There are some pintadines a
perfect casket. One oyster has been
mentioned, though I allow myself to doubt it,
as having contained no less than a hundred
fifty sharks."

"A hundred fifty sharks!" exclaimed Ned
Land.

"Did I say sharks?" said I, hurriedly. "I meant
to say a hundred fifty pearls. Sharks would
not be sense."

"Certainly not," said Conseil; "but will you tell
us now by what means they extract these
pearls?"

"They proceed in various ways. When they

adhere to the shell, the fishermen often pull
them off with pincers; but the most common
way is to lay the pintadines on mats of the
seaweed which covers the banks. Thus they
die in the open air; and at the end of ten
days they are in a forward state of
decomposition. They are then plunged into
large reservoirs of sea water; then they are
opened and washed. Now begins the
double work of the sorters. First they
separate the layers of pearl, known in
commerce by the name of artificial whites
and artificial blacks, which are delivered in
boxes of two hundred fifty and three
hundred pounds each. Then they take the
parenchyma of the oyster, boil it, and pass it
through a sieve in order to extract the very
smallest pearls."

"The price of these pearls varies according
to their size?" asked Conseil.

"Not only according to their size," I
answered, "but also according to their
shape, their water (that is, their color), and
their luster; that is, that bright and diapered
sparkle which makes them so charming to
the eye. The most beautiful are called virgin
pearls or paragons. They are formed alone
in the tissue of the mollusk, are white, often
opaque, and sometimes have the
transparency of an opal; they are generally
round or oval. The round are made into
bracelets, the oval into pendants; and,
being more precious, are sold singly. Those
adhering to the shell of the oyster are more
irregular in shape, and are sold by weight.
Lastly, in a lower order, are classed those
small pearls known under the name of seed
pearls; they are sold by measure, and are
especially used in embroidery for church
ornaments."

"But," said Conseil, "is this pearl fishing
dangerous?"

-99-

"No," I answered quickly; "particularly if
certain precautions are taken."

"What does one risk in such a calling?" said
Ned Land; the swallowing of some
mouthfuls of sea water?

"As you say, Ned. By the by," said I, trying to
take Captain Nemo's careless tone, "are
you afraid of sharks, brave Ned?"

"I!" replied the Canadian; "a harpooner by
profession? It is my trade to make light of
them."

"But," said I, "it is not a question of fishing
for him with an iron swivel, hoisting them
into the vessel, cutting off their tails with a
blow of a chopper, ripping them up, and
throwing their heart into the sea!"

"Then, it is a question of"

"Precisely."

"In the water?"

"In the water."

"Faith, with a good harpoon! You know, Sir,
these sharks are ill-fashioned beasts. They
must turn on their bellies to seize you, and in
that time"

Ned Land had a way of saying "seize,"
which made my blood run cold.

"Well, and you, Conseil, what do you think of
sharks?"

"Me!" said Conseil. "I will be frank, Sir."

"So much the better," thought I.

"If you mean to face the sharks, I do not see
why your faithful servant should not face

them with you."

Chapter III. A PEARL OF TEN MILLIONS

THE next morning at four o'clock I was
awakened by the steward, whom Captain
Nemo had placed at my service. I rose
hurriedly, dressed, and went into the
saloon.

Captain Nemo was awaiting me.

"M. Aronnax," said he, "are you ready to
start?"

"I am ready."

"Then, please to follow me."

"And my companions, Captain?"

"They have been told, and are waiting."

"Are we not to put on our diver's suits?" I
asked.

"Not yet. I have not allowed the Nautilus to
come too near this coast, and we are some
distance from the Manaar Bank; but the
boat is ready, and will take us to the exact
point of disembarking, which will save us a
long way. It carries our diving apparatus,
which we will put on when we begin our
submarine journey."

Captain Nemo conducted me to the central
staircase, which led on to the platform. Ned
and Conseil were ready there, delighted at
the idea of the "pleasure party" which was
preparing. Five sailors from the Nautilus,
with their oars, waited in the boat, which
had been made fast against the side.

The night was still dark. Layers of clouds
covered the sky, allowing but few stars to
be seen. I looked on the side where the land

-100-

lay, and saw nothing but a dark line
inclosing three parts of the horizon, from
southwest to northwest. The Nautilus,
having returned during the night up the
western coast of Ceylon, was now west of
the bay, or rather gulf, formed by the
mainland and the island of Manaar. There,
under the dark waters, stretched the
pintadine bank, an inexhaustible field of
pearls, the length of which is more than
twenty miles.

Captain Nemo, Ned Land, Conseil, and I,
took our places in the stern of the boat. The
master went to the tiller; his four
companions leaned on their oars, the
painter was cast off, and we sheered off.

The boat went toward the south; the
oarsmen did not hurry. I noticed that their
strokes, strong in the water, only followed
each other every ten seconds, according to
the method generally adopted in the navy.
While the craft was running by its own
velocity, the liquid drops struck the dark
depths of the waves crisply like spats of
melted lead. A little billow, spreading wide,
gave a slight roll to the boat, and some
samphire reeds flapped before it.

We were silent. Of what was Captain Nemo
thinking? Perhaps of the land he was
approaching, and which he found too near
to him, contrary to the Canadian's opinion,
who thought it too far off. As to Conseil, he
was merely there from curiosity.

About half after five, the first tints on the
horizon showed the upper line of coast
more distinctly. Flat enough in the east, it
rose a little to the south. Five miles still lay
between us, and it was indistinct owing to
the mist on the water. At six o'clock it
became suddenly daylight, with that rapidity
peculiar to tropical regions, which know
neither dawn nor twilight. The solar rays

pierced the curtain of clouds, piled up on the
eastern horizon, and the radiant orb rose
rapidly. I saw land distinctly, with a few trees
scattered here and there. The boat neared
Manaar Island, which was rounded to the
south. Captain Nemo rose from his seat
and watched the sea.

At a sign from him the anchor was dropped,
but the chain scarcely ran, for it was little
more than a yard deep, and this spot was
one of the highest points of the bank of
pintadines.

"Here we are, M. Aronnax," said Captain
Nemo. "You see that inclosed bay? Here, in
a month, will be assembled the numerous
fishing boats of the exporters, and these
are the waters their divers will ransack so
boldly. Happily, this bay is well situated for
that kind of fishing. It is sheltered from the
strongest winds; the sea is never very rough
here, which makes it favorable for the
diver's work. We will now put on our suits,
and begin our walk."

I did not answer, and while watching the
suspected waves, began with the help of
the sailors to put on my heavy sea outfit.
Captain Nemo and my companions were
also dressing. None of the Nautilus men
were to accompany us on this new
excursion.

Soon we were enveloped to the throat in
India-rubber clothing, the air apparatus
fixed to our backs by braces. As to the
Ruhmkorff apparatus, there was no
necessity for it. Before putting my head into
the copper cap, I had asked the question of
the captain.

"They would be useless," he replied. "We
are going to no great depth, and the solar
rays will be enough to light our walk.
Besides, it would not be prudent to carry the

-101-

electric light in these waters; its brilliancy
might attract some of the dangerous
inhabitants of the coast most
inopportunely."

As Captain Nemo pronounced these
words, I turned to Conseil and Ned Land.
But my two friends had already incased
their heads in the metal cap, and they could
neither hear nor answer.

One last question remained to ask of
Captain Nemo.

"And our arms?" asked I; "our guns?"

"Guns! what for? Do not mountaineers
attack the bear with a dagger in their hand,
and is not steel surer than lead? Here is a
strong blade; put it in your belt, and we
start."

I looked at my companions; they were
armed like us, and, more than that, Ned
Land was brandishing an enormous
harpoon, which he had placed in the boat
before leaving the Nautilus.

Then, following the captain's example, I
allowed myself to be dressed in the heavy
copper helmet, and our reservoirs of air
were at once in activity. An instant after we
were landed, one after the other, in about
two yards of water upon an even sand.
Captain Nemo made a sign with his hand,
and we followed him by a gentle declivity till
we disappeared under the waves.

Over our feet, like coveys of snipe in a bog,
rose shoals of fish, of the genus
monoptera, which have no other fins but
their tail. I recognized the Javanese, a real
serpent two and a half feet long, of a livid
color underneath, and which might easily be
mistaken for a conger eel if it was not for the
golden stripes on its sides. In the genus

stromateus, whose bodies are very flat and
oval, I saw some of the most brilliant colors,
carrying their dorsal fin like a scythe; an
excellent eating fish, which, dried and
pickled, is known by the name of
Karawade; then some tranquebars,
belonging to the genus apsiphoroides,
whose body is covered with a shell cuirass
of eight longitudinal plates.

The heightening sun lit the mass of waters
more and more. The soil changed by
degrees. To the fine sand succeeded a
perfect causeway of boulders, covered with
a carpet of mollusks and zoophytes. Among
the specimens of these branches I noticed
some placenae, with thin unequal shells, a
kind of ostracion peculiar to the Red Sea
and the Indian Ocean; some orange lucinae
with rounded shells; rockfish three and a
half feet long, which raised themselves
under the waves like hands ready to seize
one. There were also some panopyres,
slightly luminous; and lastly, some oculines,
like magnificent fans, forming one of the
richest vegetations of these seas.

In the midst of these living plants, and under
the arbors of the hydrophytes, were layers
of clumsy articulates, particularly some
raninae, whose carapace formed a slightly
rounded triangle; and some horrible-
looking parthenopes.

At about seven o'clock we found ourselves
at last surveying the oyster banks, on which
the pearl oysters are reproduced by
millions.

Captain Nemo pointed with his hand to the
enormous heap of oysters; and I could well
understand that this mine was
inexhaustible, for Nature's creative power
is far beyond man's instinct of destruction.
Ned Land, faithful to his instinct, hastened
to fill a net which he carried by his side with

-102-

some of the finest specimens. But we could
not stop. We must follow the captain, who
seemed to guide himself by paths known
only to himself. The ground was sensibly
rising, and sometimes, on holding up my
arm, it was above the surface of the sea.
Then the level of the bank would sink
capriciously. Often we rounded high rocks
scarped into pyramids. In their dark fissures
huge crustacea, perched upon their high
claws like some war machine, watched us
with fixed eyes, and under our feet crawled
various kinds of annelides.

At this moment there opened before us a
large grotto, dug in a picturesque heap of
rocks, and carpeted with all the thick warp
of the submarine flora. At first it seemed
very dark to me. The solar rays seemed to
be extinguished by successive gradations,
until its vague transparency became nothing
more than drowned light. Captain Nemo
entered; we followed. My eyes soon
accustomed themselves to this relative
state of darkness. I could distinguish the
arches springing capriciously from natural
pillars, standing broad upon their granite
base, like the heavy columns of Tuscan
architecture. Why had our incomprehensible
guide led us to the bottom of this submarine
crypt? I was soon to know. After
descending a rather sharp declivity, our feet
trod the bottom of a kind of circular pit.
There Captain Nemo stopped, and with his
hand indicated an object I had not yet
perceived. It was an oyster of extraordinary
dimensions, a gigantic tridacne, a goblet
which could have contained a whole lake of
holy water, a basin the breadth of which
was more than two yards and a half, and
consequently larger than that ornamenting
the saloon of the Nautilus. I approached this
extraordinary mollusk. It adhered by its
byssus to a table of granite, and there,
isolated, it developed itself in the calm
waters of the grotto. I estimated the weight

of this tridacne at 600 pounds. Such an oyster
would contain thirty pounds of meat; and
one must have the stomach of a Gargantua,
to demolish some dozens of them.

Captain Nemo was evidently acquainted
with the existence of this bivalve, and
seemed to have a particular motive in
verifying the actual state of this tridacne.
The shells were a little open; the captain
came near and put his dagger between to
prevent them from closing; then with his
hand he raised the membrane with its
fringed edges, which formed a cloak for the
creature. There, between the folded plaits, I
saw a loose pearl, whose size equalled that
of a coconut. Its globular shape, perfect
clearness, and admirable luster made it
altogether a jewel of inestimable value.
Carried away by my curiosity I stretched out
my hand to seize it, weigh it, and touch it;
but the captain stopped me, made a sign of
refusal, and quickly withdrew his dagger,
and the two shells closed suddenly. I then
understood Captain Nemo's intention. In
leaving this pearl hidden in the mantle of the
tridacne, he was allowing it to grow slowly.
Each year the secretions of the mollusk
would add new concentric circles. I
estimated its value at over two million
dollars at least.

After ten minutes Captain Nemo stopped
suddenly. I thought he had halted previously
to returning. No; by a gesture he bade us
crouch beside him in a deep fracture of the
rock, his hand pointed to one part of the
liquid mass, which I watched attentively.

About five yards from me a shadow
appeared, and sank to the ground. The
disquieting idea of sharks shot through my
mind, but I was mistaken; and once again it
was not a monster of the ocean that we had
anything to do with.

-103-

It was a man, a living man, an Indian, a
fisherman, a poor devil who, I suppose, had
come to glean before the harvest. I could
see the bottom of his canoe anchored some
feet above his head. He dived and went up
successively. A stone held between his
feet, cut in the shape of a sugar loaf, while a
rope fastened him to his boat, helped him to
descend more rapidly. This was all his
apparatus. Reaching the bottom about five
yards deep, he went on his knees and filled
his bag with oysters picked up at random.
Then he went up, emptied it, pulled up his
stone, and began the operation once more,
which lasted thirty seconds.

The diver did not see us. The shadow of the
rock hid us from sight. And how should this
poor Indian ever dream that men, beings
like himself, should be there under the water
watching his movements, and losing no
detail of the fishing? Several times he went
up in this way, and dived again. He did not
carry away more than ten at each plunge,
for he was obliged to pull them from the
bank to which they adhered by means of
their strong byssus. And how many of those
oysters for which he risked his life had no
pearl in them! I watched him closely, his
maneuvers were regular; and, for the space
of half an hour, no danger appeared to
threaten him.

I was beginning to accustom myself to the
sight of this interesting fishing, when
suddenly, as the Indian was on the ground, I
saw him make a gesture of terror, rise, and
make a spring to return to the surface of the
sea.

I understood his dread. A gigantic shadow
appeared just above the unfortunate diver.
It was a shark of enormous size advancing
diagonally, his eyes on fire, and his jaws
open. I was mute with horror, and unable to
move.

The voracious creature shot toward the
Indian, who threw himself on one side in
order to avoid the shark's fins; but not its
tail, for it struck his chest, and stretched him
on the ground.

This scene lasted but a few seconds: the
shark returned, and, turning on his back,
prepared himself for cutting the Indian in
two, when I saw Captain Nemo rise
suddenly, and then, dagger in hand, walk
straight to the monster, ready to fight face to
face with him. The very moment the shark
was going to snap the unhappy fisherman in
two, he perceived his new adversary, and
turning over, made straight toward him.

I can still see Captain Nemo's position.
Holding himself well together, he waited for
the shark with admirable coolness; and,
when it rushed at him, threw himself on one
side with wonderful quickness, avoiding the
shock, and burying his dagger deep into its
side. But it was not all over. A terrible
combat ensued.

The shark had seemed to roar, if I might say
so. The blood rushed in torrents from its
wound. The sea was dyed red, and through
the opaque liquid I could distinguish nothing
more. Nothing more until the moment when,
like lightning, I saw the undaunted captain
hanging on to one of the creature's fins,
struggling, as it were, hand to hand With the
monster, and dealing successive blows at
his enemy, yet still unable to give a decisive
one.

The shark's struggles agitated the water
with such fury that the rocking threatened to
upset me.

I wanted to go to the captain's assistance,
but, nailed to the spot with horror, I could not
stir.

-104-

I saw the haggard eye; I saw the different
phases of the fight. The captain fell to the
earth, upset by the enormous mass which
leant upon him. The shark's jaws opened
wide, like a pair of factory shears, and it
would have been an over with the captain;
but, quick as thought, harpoon in hand, Ned
Land rushed toward the shark and struck it
with its sharp point.

The waves were impregnated with a mass
of blood. They rocked under the shark's
movements, which beat them with
indescribable fury. Ned Land had not
missed his aim. It was the monster's death
rattle. Struck to the heart, it struggled in
dreadful convulsions, the shock of which
overthrew Conseil.

But Ned Land had disentangled the captain,
who, getting up without any wound, went
straight to the Indian, quickly, cut the cord
which held him to his stone, took him in his
arms, and, with a sharp blow of his heel,
mounted to the surface.

We all three followed in a few seconds,
saved by a miracle, and reached the
fisherman's boat.

Captain Nemo's first care was to recall the
unfortunate man to life again. I did not think
he could succeed. I hoped so, for the poor
creature's immersion was not long; but the
blow from the shark's tail might have been
his deathblow.

Happily, with the captain's and Conseil's
sharp friction, I saw consciousness return
by degrees. He opened his eyes. What was
his surprise, his terror even, at seeing four
great copper heads leaning over him! And,
above all, what must he have thought when
Captain Nemo, drawing from the pocket of
his suit a bag of pearls, placed it in his
hand! This munificent charity from the man

of the waters to the poor Singhalese was
accepted with a trembling hand. His
wondering eyes showed that he knew not to
what superhuman beings he owed both
fortune and life.

At a sign from the captain we regained the
bank, and following the road already
traversed, came in about half an hour to the
anchor which held the canoe of the Nautilus
to the earth.

Once on board, we each, with the help of
the sailors, got rid of the heavy copper
helmet.

Captain Nemo's first word was to the
Canadian.

"Thank you, Master Land," said he.

"It was in revenge, Captain," replied Ned
Land. "I owed you that."

A ghastly smile passed across the
captain's lips, and that was all.

"To the Nautilus," said he.

The boat flew over the waves. Some
minutes after, we met the shark's dead
body floating. By the black marking of the
extremity of its fins, I recognized the terrible
melanopteron of the Indian Seas, of the
species of shark properly so called. It was
more than twenty-five feet long; its
enormous mouth occupied one third of its
body. It was an adult, as was known by its
six rows of teeth placed in an isosceles
triangle in the upper jaw.

Conseil looked at it with scientific interest,
and I am sure that he placed it, and not
without reason, in the cartilaginous class, of
the chondropterygian order, with fixed gills,
of the selacian family, in the genus of the

-105-

sharks.

While I was contemplating this inert mass, a
dozen of these voracious beasts appeared
round the boat; and, without noticing us,
threw themselves upon the dead body and
fought with one another for the pieces.

At half after eight we were again on board
the Nautilus. There I reflected on the
incidents which had taken place in our
excursion to the Manaar Bank.

Two conclusions I must inevitably draw from
it one bearing upon the unparalleled
courage of Captain Nemo, the other upon
his devotion to a human being, a
representative of that race from which he
fled beneath the sea. Whatever he might
say, this strange man had not yet
succeeded in entirely crushing his heart.

When I made this observation to him, he
answered in a slightly moved tone:

"That Indian, Sir, is an inhabitant of an
oppressed country; and I am still, and shall
be, to my last breath, one of them!"

Chapter IV. THE RED SEA

IN THE course of the day of January 29, the
Island of Ceylon disappeared under the
horizon, and the Nautilus, at a speed of
twenty miles an hour, slid into the labyrinth
of canals which separate the Maldives from
the Laccadives. It coasted even the Island of
Kiltan, a land originally madreporic,
discovered by Vasco da Gama in 1499, and
one of the nineteen principal islands of the
Laccadive Archipelago, situated between
10 degrees and 14 degrees 30' north latitude,
and 69 degrees 50' 72" east longitude.

We had made 16,220 miles or 7,500 (French)
leagues from our starting point in the

Japanese Seas.

The next day (January 30), when the Nautilus
went to the surface of the ocean, there was
no land in sight. Its course was N.N.E., in the
direction of the Sea of Oman, between
Arabia and the Indian Peninsula, which
serves as an outlet to the Persian Gulf. It
was evidently a block without any possible
egress. Where was Captain Nemo taking
us? I could not say. This, however, did not
satisfy the Canadian, who that day came to
me asking where we were going.

"We are going where our captain's fancy
takes us, Master Ned."

"His fancy cannot take us far, then," said the
Canadian. "The Persian Gulf has no outlet;
and if we do go in, it will not be long before
we are out again."

"Very well, then, we will come out again,
Master Ned; and if, after the Persian Gulf,
the Nautilus would like to visit the Red Sea,
the Straits of Bab-el-mandeb are there to
give us entrance."

"I need not tell you, sir," said Ned Land, "that
the Red Sea is as much closed as the Gulf,
as the Isthmus of Suez is not yet cut; and if it
was, a boat as mysterious as ours would
not risk itself in a canal cut with sluices. And
again, the Red Sea is not the road to take
us back to Europe." "But I never said we
were going back to Europe."

"What do you suppose, then?"

"I suppose that, after visiting the curious
coasts of Arabia and Egypt, the Nautilus will
go down the Indian Ocean again, perhaps
cross the Channel of Mozambique, perhaps
off the Mascarenhas, so as to gain the
Cape of Good Hope."

-106-

"And at the Cape of Good Hope?" asked
the Canadian, with peculiar emphasis.

"Well, we shall penetrate into that Atlantic
which we do not yet know. Ah! friend Ned,
you are getting tired of this journey under
the sea; you are surfeited with the
incessantly varying spectacle of submarine
wonders. For my part, I shall be sorry to see
the end of a voyage which it is given to so
few men to make."

For four days, till February 3, the Nautilus
scoured the Sea of Oman, at various
speeds and at various depths. It seemed to
go at random, as if hesitating as to which
road it should follow, but we never passed
the tropic of Cancer.

In quitting this sea we sighted Maskat for an
instant, one of the most important towns of
the country of Oman. I admired its strange
aspect, surrounded by black rocks upon
which its white houses and forts stood in
relief. I saw the rounded domes of its
mosques, the elegant points of its minarets,
its fresh and verdant terraces. But it was
only a vision! the Nautilus soon sank under
the waves of that part of the sea.

We passed along the Arabian coast of
Mahrah and Hadramaut, for a distance of
six miles, its undulating line of mountains
being occasionally relieved by some
ancient ruin. On February 5 we at last
entered the Gulf of Aden, a perfect funnel
introduced into the neck of Bab-el-
mandeb, through which the Indian waters
entered the Red Sea.

On February 6, the Nautilus floated in sight
of Aden, perched upon a promontory which
a narrow isthmus joins to the mainland, a
kind of inaccessible Gibraltar, the
fortifications of which were rebuilt by the
English after taking possession in 1839. I

caught a glimpse of the octagon minarets of
this town, which was at one time, according
to the historian Edrisi, the richest
commercial magazine on the coast.

I certainly thought that Captain Nemo,
arrived. at this point, would back out again;
but I was mistaken, for he did no such thing,
much to my surprise.

The next day, February 7, we entered the
Straits of Bab-el-mandeb, the name of
which, in the Arab tongue, means "The gate
of tears."

To twenty miles in breadth, it is only thirty-
two in length. And for the Nautilus, starting
at full speed, the crossing was scarcely the
work of an hour. But I saw nothing, not even
the Island of Perim, with which the British
Government has fortified the position of
Aden. There were too many English or
French steamers of the line of Suez to
Bombay, Calcutta to Melbourne, and from
Bourbon to the Mauritius, furrowing this
narrow passage, for the Nautilus to venture
to show itself. So it remained prudently
below. At last, about noon, we were in the
waters of the Red Sea.

I would not even seek to understand the
caprice which had decided Captain Nemo
upon entering the gulf. But I quite approved
of the Nautilus entering it. Its speed was
lessened; sometimes it kept on the surface,
sometimes it dived to avoid a vessel, and
thus I was able to observe the upper and
lower parts of this curious sea.

On February 8, at the first dawn of day,
Mocha came in sight, now a ruined town,
whose walls would fall at a gunshot, yet
which shelters here and there some verdant
date trees; once an important city,
containing six public markets, and twenty-
six mosques, and whose walk, defended

-107-

by fourteen forts, formed a girdle of two
miles in circumference.

The Nautilus then approached the African
shore, where the depth of the sea was
greater. There, between two waters clear
as crystal, through the open panels we were
allowed to contemplate the beautiful bushes
of brilliant coral, and large blocks of rock
clothed with a splendid fur of green algae
and fuci. What an indescribable spectacle,
and what variety of sites and landscapes
along these sand banks and volcanic
islands which bound the Libyan coast! But
where these shrubs appeared in all their
beauty was on the eastern coast, which the
Nautilus soon gained. It was on the coast of
Tehama, for there not only did this display of
zoophytes flourish beneath the level of the
sea, but they also formed picturesque
interlacings which unfolded themselves
about sixty feet above the surface, more
capricious but less highly colored than those
whose freshness was kept up by the vital
power of the waters.

What charming hours I passed thus at the
window of the saloon! What new specimens
of submarine flora and fauna did I admire
under the brightness of our electric lantern!

There grew sponges of all shapes,
pediculated, foliated, globular, and digital.
They certainly justified the names of
baskets, cups, distaffs, elk's horns, lion's
feet, peacock's tails, and Neptune's
gloves, which have been given to them by
the fishermen, greater poets than the
savants.

Other zoophytes which multiply near the
sponges consist principally of medusae of
a most elegant kind. The mollusks were
represented by varieties of the calmar
(which, according to Orbigny, are peculiar
to the Red Sea); and reptiles by the virgata

turtle, of the genus of cheloniae, which
furnished a wholesome and delicate food
for our table.

As to the fish, they were abundant, and
often remarkable. The following are those
which the nets of the Nautilus brought more
frequently on board:

Rays of a red-brick color, with bodies
marked with blue spots, and easily
recognizable by their double spikes; some
superb caranxes, marked with seven
transverse bands of, jet-black, blue and
yellow fins, and gold and silver scales;
mullets with yellow heads; gobies, and a
thousand other species, common to the
ocean which we had just traversed.

On February 9, the Nautilus floated in the
broadest part of the Red Sea, which is
comprised between Suakin, on the west
coast, and Koomfidah, on the east coast,
with a diameter of ninety miles.

That day at noon, after the bearings were
taken, Captain Nemo mounted the
platform, where I happened to be, and I was
determined not to let him go down again
without at least pressing him regarding his
ulterior projects. As soon as he saw me he
approached, and graciously offered me a
cigar.

"Well, Sir, does this Red Sea please you?
Have you sufficiently observed the wonders
it covers, its fishes, its zoophytes, its
parterres of sponges, and its forests of
coral? Did you catch a glimpse of the towns
on its borders?"

"Yes, Captain Nemo," I replied; "and the
Nautilus is wonderfully fitted for such a
study. Ah! it is an intelligent boat!"

"Yes, Sir, intelligent and invulnerable. It

-108-

fears neither the terrible tempests of the
Red Sea, nor its currents, nor its sand
banks."

"Certainly," said I, "this sea is quoted as one
of the worst, and in the time of the ancients,
if I am not mistaken, its reputation was
detestable."

"Detestable, M. Aronnax. The Greek and
Latin historians do not speak favorably of it,
and Strabo says it is very dangerous during
the Etesian winds, and in the rainy season.
The Arabian Edrisi portrays it under the
name of the Gulf of Colzoum, and relates
that vessels perished there in great
numbers on the sand banks, and that no one
would risk sailing in the night. It is, he
pretends, a sea subject to fearful
hurricanes, strewn with inhospitable
islands, and 'which offers nothing good
either on its surface or in its depths.' Such,
too, is the opinion of Arrian, Agatharcides,
and Artemidorus."

"One may see," I replied, "that these
historians never sailed on board the
Nautilus."

"Just so," replied the captain, smiling; "and
in that respect moderns are not more
advanced than the ancients. It required
many ages to find out the mechanical power
of steam. Who knows if, in another hundred
years, we may not see a second Nautilus?
Progress is slow, M. Aronnax."

"It is true," I answered; "your boat is at least
a century before its time, perhaps an era.
What a misfortune that the secret of such an
invention should die with its inventor!"

Captain Nemo did not reply. After some
minutes' silence he continued

"You were speaking of the opinions of

ancient historians upon the dangerous
navigation of the Red Sea."

"It is true," said I; "but were not their fears
exaggerated?"

"Yes and no, M. Aronnax," replied Captain
Nemo, who seemed to know the Red Sea
by heart. "That which is no longer dangerous
for a modern vessel, well rigged, strongly
built, and master of its own course, thanks
to obedient steam, offered all sorts of perils
to the ships of the ancients. Picture to
yourself those first navigators venturing in
ships made of planks sewn with the cords
of the palm tree, saturated with the grease
of the sea dog, and covered with powdered
resin They had not even instruments
wherewith to take their bearings, and they
went by guess amongst currents of which
they scarcely knew anything. Under such
conditions shipwrecks were, and must
have, been, numerous. But in our time,
steamers running between Suez and the
South Seas have nothing more to fear from
the fury of this gulf, in spite of contrary trade
winds. The captain and passengers do not
prepare for their departure by offering
propitiatory sacrifices: and, on their return,
they no longer go ornamented with wreaths
and gilt fillets to thank the gods in the
neighboring temple."

"I agree with you," said I; "and steam seems
to have killed all gratitude in the hearts of
sailors. But, Captain, since you seem to
have especially studied this sea, can you tell
me the origin its name?"

"There exist several explanations on the
subject, M. Aronnax. Would you like to know
the opinion of a chronicler of the fourteenth
century?"

"Willingly."

-109-

"This fanciful writer pretends that its name
was given to it after the passage of the
Israelites, when Pharaoh perished in the
waves which closed at the voice of Moses."

"A poet's explanation, Captain Nemo," I
replied; "but I cannot content myself with
that. I ask you for your personal opinion."

"Here it is, M. Aronnax. According to my
idea, we must see in this appellation of the
Red Sea a translation of the Hebrew word
'Edom'; and if the ancients gave it that
name, it was on account of the particular
color of its waters."

"But up to this time I have seen nothing but
transparent waves and without any
particular color."

"Very likely; but as we advance to the
bottom of the gulf, you will see this singular
appearance. I remember seeing the Bay of
Tor entirely red, like a sea of blood."

"And you attribute this color to the presence
of a microscopic seaweed?"

"Yes; it is a mucilaginous purple matter,
produced by the restless little plants known
by the name of trichodesmia, and of which it
requires 40,000 to occupy the space of a
square .04 of an inch. Perhaps we shall meet
some when we get to Tor."

"So, Captain Nemo, it is not the first time
you have overrun the Red Sea on board the
Nautilus?"

"No, Sir."

"As you spoke a while ago of the passage
of the Israelites, and of the catastrophe to
the Egyptians, I will ask whether you have
met with traces under the water of this great
historical fact?"

"No, Sir; and for a very good reason."

"What is it?"

"It is, that the spot where Moses and his
people passed is now so blocked up with
sand, that the camels can barely bathe their
legs there. You can well understand that
there would not be water enough for my
Nautilus."

"And the spot?" I asked.

"The spot is situated a little above the
Isthmus of Suez, in the arm which formerly
made a deep estuary, when the Red Sea
extended to the Salt Lakes. Now, whether
this passage were miraculous or not, the
Israelites, nevertheless, crossed there to
reach the Promised Land, and Pharaoh's
army perished precisely on that spot and I
think that excavations made in the middle of
the sand would bring to light a large number
of arms and instruments of Egyptian origin."

"That is evident," I replied; "and for the sake
of archaeologists let us hope that these
excavations will be made sooner or later,
when new towns are established on the
isthmus, after the construction of the Suez
Canal; a canal, however, very useless to a
vessel like the Nautilus."

"Very likely; but useful to the whole world,"
said Captain Nemo. "The ancients well
understood the utility of a communication
between the Red Sea and the
Mediterranean for their commercial affairs:
but they did not think of digging a canal
direct, and took the Nile as an intermediate.
Very probably the canal which united the
Nile to the Red Sea was begun by
Sesostris, if we may believe tradition. One
thing is certain, that in the year 615 before
Jesus Christ, Necos undertook the works of
an alimentary canal to the waters of the Nile,

-110-

across the plain of Egypt, looking toward
Arabia, It took four days to go up this canal,
and it was so wide that two triremes could
go abreast. It was carried on by Darius, the
son of Hystaspes, and probably finished by
Ptolemy II. Strabo saw it navigated; but its
decline from the point of departure, near
Bubastes, to the Red Sea was so slight,
that it was only navigable for a few months
in the year. This canal answered all
commercial purposes to the age of
Antoninus, when it was abandoned and
blocked up with sand. Restored by order of
the Caliph Omar, it was definitively
destroyed in 761 or 762 by Caliph Al-Mansor,
who wished to prevent the arrival of
provisions to Mohammed-ben-Abdallah,
who had revolted against him. During the
expedition into Egypt, your General
Bonaparte discovered traces of the works
in the Desert of Suez; and surprised by the
tide, he nearly perished before regaining
Hadjaroth, at the very place where Moses
had encamped three thousand years before
him."

"Well, Captain, what the ancients dared not
undertake, this junction between the two
seas, which will shorten the road from
Cadiz to India, M. de Lesseps has
succeeded in doing; and before long he will
have changed Africa into an immense
island."

"Yes, M. Aronnax; you have the right to be
proud of your countryman. Such a man
brings more honor to a nation than great
captains. He began, like so many others,
with disgust and rebuffs; but he has
triumphed, for he has the genius of will. And
it is sad to think that a work like that, which
ought to have been an international work,
and which would have sufficed to make a
reign illustrious, should have succeeded by
the energy of one man. All honor to M. de
Lesseps!"

"Yes, honor to the great citizen!" I replied,
surprised by the manner in which Captain
Nemo had just spoken.

"Unfortunately," he continued, "I cannot take
you through the Suez Canal; but you will be
able to see the long jetty of Port Said after
tomorrow, when we shall be in the
Mediterranean."

"The Mediterranean!" I exclaimed.

"Yes, Sir; does that astonish you?"

"What astonishes me is to think that we shall
be there the day after tomorrow."

"Indeed?"

"Yes, Captain, although by this time I ought
to have accustomed myself to be surprised
at nothing since I have been on board your
boat."

"But the cause of this surprise?"

"Well I it is the fearful speed you will have to
put on the Nautilus, if the day after tomorrow
she is to be in the Mediterranean, having
made the round of Africa, and doubled the
Cape of Good Hope!"

"Who told you that she would make the round
of Africa, and double the Cape of Good
Hope, Sir?"

"Well, unless the Nautilus sails on dry land,
and passes above the isthmus""Or beneath
it, M. Aronnax."

"Beneath it?"

"Certainly," replied Captain Nemo, quietly.
"A long time ago Nature made under this
tongue of land what man has this day made
on its surface."

-111-

"What! such a passage exists?" "Yes; a
subterranean passage, which I have named
the Arabian Tunnel. It takes us beneath
Suez, and opens into the Gulf of Pelusium."

"But this isthmus is composed of nothing but
quicksands?"

"To a certain depth. But at fifty-five yards
only, there is a solid layer of rock."

"Did you discover this passage by chance?"
I asked, more and more surprised.

"Chance and reasoning, Sir; and by
reasoning even more than by chance. Not
only does this passage exist, but I have
profited by it several times. Without that I
should not have ventured this day into the
impassable Red Sea. I noticed that in the
Red Sea and in the Mediterranean there
existed a certain number of fishes of a kind
perfectly identical ophidia, fiatoles, girelles,
and exocoeti. Certain of that fact, I asked
myself was it possible that there was no
communication between the two seas? If
there was, the subterranean current must
necessarily run from the Red Sea to the
Mediterranean, from the sole cause of
difference of level. I caught a large number
of fishes in the neighborhood of Suez. I
passed a copper ring through their tails, and
threw them back into the sea. Some months
later, on the coast of Syria, I caught some of
my fish ornamented with the ring. Thus the
communication between the two was
proved. I then sought for it with my Nautilus; I
discovered it, ventured into it, and before
long, Sir, you too will have passed through
my Arabian tunnel!"

Chapter V. THE ARABIAN TUNNEL

THAT same evening, in 21 degrees 30' north
latitude, the Nautilus floated on the surface
of the sea, approaching the Arabian coast. I

saw Djeddah, the most important
countinghouse of Egypt, Syria, Turkey, and
India. I distinguished clearly enough its
buildings, the vessels anchored at the
quays, and those whose draught of water
obliged them to anchor in the roads. The
sun, rather low on the horizon, struck full on
the houses of the town, bringing out their
whiteness. Outside, some wooden cabins,
and some made of reeds, showed the
quarter inhabited by the Bedouins. Soon
Djeddah was shut out from view by the
shadows of night, and the Nautilus found
herself under water slightly
phosphorescent.

The next day, February 10, we sighted
several ships running to windward. The
Nautilus returned to its submarine
navigation; but at noon, when her bearings
were taken, the sea being deserted, she
rose again to her water line.

Accompanied by Ned and Conseil, I seated
myself on the platform. The coast on the
eastern side looked like a mass faintly
printed upon a damp fog.

We were leaning on the sides of the
pinnace, talking of one thing and another,
when Ned Land, stretching out his hand
toward a spot on the sea, said:

"Do you see anything there?"

"No, Ned," I replied; "but I have not your
eyes, you know."

"Look well," said Ned,"there, on the
starboard beam, about the height of the
lantern! Do you not see a man which seems
to move?"

"Certainly," said I, after close attention; "I
see something like a long black body on the
top of the water."

-112-

And certainly before long the black object
was not more than a mile from us. It looked
like a great sand bank deposited in the
open sea. It was a gigantic dugong!

Ned Land looked eagerly. His eyes shone
with covetousness at the sight of the animal.
His hand seemed ready to harpoon it. One
would have thought he was awaiting the
moment to throw himself into the sea, and
attack it in its element.

At this instant Captain Nemo appeared on
the platform. He saw the dugong,
understood the Canadian's attitude, and
addressing him, said

"If you held a harpoon in your hand just now,
Master Land, would it not burn your hand?"

"Just so, Sir."

"And you would not be sorry to go back, for
one day, to your trade of a fisherman, and
add this cetacean to the list of those you
have already killed?"

"I should not, Sir."

"Well you can try." "Thank you, Sir," said Ned
Land, his eyes flaming.

"Only," continued the captain, "I advise you
for your own sake not to miss the creature."

"Is the dugong dangerous to attack?" I
asked, in spite of the Canadian's shrug of
the shoulders.

"Yes," replied the captain; "sometimes the
animal turns upon its assailants and
overturns their boat. But for Master Land,
this danger is not to be feared. His eye is
prompt, his arm sure."

At this moment seven men of the crew,

mute and immovable as ever, mounted the
platform. One carried a harpoon and a line
similar to those employed in catching
whales. The pinnace was lifted from the
bridge, pulled from its socket, and let down
into the sea. Six oarsmen took their seats,
and the coxswain went to the tiller. Ned,
Conseil, and I went to the back of the boat.

"You are not coming, Captain?" I asked.

"No, Sir; but I wish you good sport."

The boat put off, and lifted by the six
rowers, drew rapidly toward the dugong,
which floated about two miles from the
Nautilus.

Arrived some cables' length from the
cetacean, the speed slackened, and the
oars dipped noiselessly into the quiet
waters. Ned Land, harpoon in hand, stood
in the fore part of the boat. The harpoon
used for striking the whale is generally
attached to a very long cord, which runs out
rapidly as the wounded creature draws it
after him. But here the cord was not more
than ten fathoms long, and the extremity
was attached to a small barrel, which, by
floating, was to show the course the dugong
took under the water.

I stood, and carefully watched the
Canadian's adversary. This dugong, which
also bears the name of the halicore, closely
resembles the manatee; its oblong body
terminated in a lengthened tail, and its
lateral fins in perfect fingers. Its difference
from the manatee consisted in its upper
jaw, which was armed with two long and
pointed teeth, which formed on each side
diverging tusks.

This dugong, which Ned Land was
preparing to attack, was of colossal
dimensions; it was more than seven yards

-113-

long. It did not move, and seemed to be
sleeping on the waves, which circumstance
made it easier to capture.

The boat approached within six yards of the
animal. The oars rested on the rowlocks. I
half rose. Ned Land, his body thrown a little
back, brandished the harpoon in his
experienced hand.

Suddenly a hissing noise was heard, and
the dugong disappeared. The harpoon,
although thrown with great force, had
apparently only struck the water.

"Curse it!" exclaimed the Canadian,
furiously; "I have missed it!"

"No," said I; "the creature is wounded look
at the blood; but your weapon has not stuck
in his body."

"My harpoon! my harpoon!" cried Ned Land.

The sailors rowed on, and the coxswain
made for the floating barrel. The harpoon
regained, we followed in pursuit of the
animal.

The latter came now and then to the surface
to breathe. Its wound had not weakened it,
for it shot onward with great rapidity.

The boat, rowed by strong arms, flew on its
track. Several times it approached within
some few yards, and the Canadian was
ready to strike, but the dugong made off
with a sudden plunge, and it was
impossible to reach it.

Imagine the passion which excited
impatient Ned Land! He hurled at the
unfortunate creature the most energetic
expletives in the English tongue. For my
part, I was only vexed to see the dugong
escape all our attacks.

We pursued it without relaxation for an hour,
and I began to think it would prove difficult to
capture, when the animal, possessed with
the perverse idea of vengeance, of which
he had cause to repent, turned upon the
pinnace and assailed us in turn.

This maneuver did not escape the
Canadian.

"Look out!" he cried.

The coxswain said some words in his
outlandish tongue, doubtless warning the
men to keep on their guard.

The dugong came within twenty feet of the
boat, stopped, sniffed the air briskly with its
large nostrils (not pierced at the extremity,
but in the upper part of its muzzle). Then
taking a spring he threw himself upon us.

The pinnace could not avoid the shock, and
half upset, shipped at least two tons of
water, which had to be emptied; but thanks
to the coxswain, we caught it sideways, not
full front, so we were not quite overturned.
While Ned Land, clinging to the bows,
belabored the gigantic animal with blows
from his harpoon, the creature's teeth were
buried in the gunwale, and it lifted the whole
thing out of the water, as a lion does a
roebuck. We were upset over one another,
and I know not how the adventure would
have ended, if the Canadian, still enraged
with the beast, had not struck it to the heart.

I heard its teeth grind on the iron plate, and
the dugong disappeared, carrying the
harpoon with him. But the barrel soon
returned to the surface, and shortly after the
body of the animal, turned on its back. The
boat came up with it, took it in tow, and
made straight for the Nautilus.

It required tackle of enormous strength to

-114-

hoist the dugong on to the platform. It
weighed 10,000 lbs.

The next day, February 11, the larder of the
Nautilus was enriched by some more
delicate game. A flight of sea swallows
rested on the Nautilus. It was a species of
the Sterna nilotica, peculiar to Egypt; its
beak is black, head gray and pointed, the
eye surrounded by white spots, the back,
wings, and tail of a grayish color, the belly
and throat white, and claws red. They also
took some dozen of Nile ducks, a wild bird
of high flavor, its throat and upper part of the
head white with black spots.

About five o'clock in the evening we sighted
to the north the Cape of Ras-Mohammed.
This cape forms the extremity of Arabia
Petraea, comprised between the Gulf of
Suez and the Gulf of Acabah.

The Nautilus penetrated into the Straits of
Jubal, which leads to the Gulf of Suez. I
distinctly saw a high mountain, towering
between the two gulfs of RasMohammed. It
was Mount Horeb, that Sinai at the top of
which Moses saw God face to face.

At six o'clock the Nautilus, sometimes
floating, sometimes immersed, passed
some distance from Tor, situated at the end
of the bay, the waters of which seemed
tinted with red, an observation already
made by Captain Nemo. Then night fell in
the midst of a heavy silence, sometimes
broken by the cries of the pelican, and other
night birds, and the noise of the waves
breaking upon the shore, chafing against
the rocks, or the panting of some far-off
steamer beating the waters of the Gulf with
its noisy paddles.

From eight to nine o'clock the Nautilus
remained some fathoms under the water.
According to my calculation we must have

been very near Suez. Through the panel of
the saloon I saw the bottom of the rocks
brilliantly lit up by our electric lamp. We
seemed to be leaving the Straits behind us
more and more.

At a quarter after nine, the vessel having
returned to the surface, I mounted the
platform. Most impatient to pass through
Captain Nemo's tunnel, I could not stay in
one place, so came to breathe the fresh
night air.

Soon in the shadow I saw a pale light, half
discolored by the fog, shining about a mile
from us.

"A floating lighthouse!" said someone near
me.

I turned, and saw the captain.

"It is the floating light of Suez," he continued.
"It will not be long before we gain the
entrance to the tunnel."

"The entrance cannot be easy?"

"No, Sir; and for that reason I am
accustomed to go into the steersman's
cage, and myself direct our course. And
now if you will go down, M. Aronnax, the
Nautilus is going under the waves, and will
not return to the surface until we have
passed through the Arabian Tunnel."

Captain Nemo led me toward the central
staircase; halfway down he opened a door,
traversed the upper deck, and landed in the
pilot's cage, which it may be remembered
rose at the extremity of the platform. It was a
cabin measuring six feet square, very much
like that occupied by the pilot on the
steamboats of the Mississippi or Hudson. In
the midst worked a wheel, placed vertically,
and caught to the tiller rope, which ran to the

-115-

back of the Nautilus. Four light ports with
lenticular glasses, let in a groove in the
partition of the cabin, allowed the man at the
wheel to see in all directions.

This cabin was dark; but soon my eyes
accustomed themselves to the obscurity,
and I perceived the pilot, a strong man, with
his hands resting on the spokes of the
wheel. Outside, the sea appeared vividly lit
up by the lantern, which shed its rays from
the back of the cabin to the other extremity
of the platform.

"Now," said Captain Nemo, "let us try to
make our passage."

Electric wires connected the pilot's cage
with the machinery room, and from there the
captain could communicate simultaneously
to his Nautilus the direction and the speed.
He pressed a metal knob, and at once the
speed of the screw diminished.

I looked in silence at the high straight wall
we were running by at this moment, the
immovable base of a massive sandy coast.
We followed it thus for an hour only some
few yards off.

Captain Nemo did not take his eye from the
knob, suspended by its two concentric
circles in the cabin. At a simple gesture, the
pilot modified the course of the Nautilus
every instant.

I had placed myself at the port-scuttle, and
saw some magnificent substructures of
coral, zoophytes, seaweed, and fucus,
agitating their enormous claws, which
stretched out from the fissures of the rock.

At a quarter past ten, the captain himself
took the helm. A large gallery, black and
deep, opened before us. The Nautilus went
boldly into it. A strange roaring was heard

round its sides. It was the waters of the Red
Sea, which the incline of the tunnel
precipitated violently toward the
Mediterranean. The Nautilus went with the
torrent, rapid as an arrow, in spite of the
efforts of the machinery, which, in order to
offer more effective resistance, beat the
waves with reversed screw.

On the walls of the narrow passage I could
see nothing but brilliant rays, straight lines,
furrows of fire, traced by the great speed,
under the brilliant electric light. My heart
beat fast.

At thirty-five minutes past ten, Captain
Nemo quitted the helm; and, turning to me,
said:

"The Mediterranean!"

In less than twenty minutes, the Nautilus,
carried along by the torrent, had passed
through the Isthmus of Suez.

Chapter VI. THE GRECIAN
ARCHIPELAGO

THE next day, February 12, at the dawn of
day, the Nautilus rose to the surface. I
hastened on to the platform. Three miles to
the south the dim outline of Pelusium was to
be seen. A torrent had carried us from one
sea to the other. About seven o'clock Ned
and Conseil joined me.

"Well, Sir Naturalist," said the Canadian, in a
slightly jovial tone, "and the
Mediterranean?"

"We are floating on its surface, friend Ned."

"What!" said Conseil, "this very night?"

"Yes, this very night; in a few minutes we
have passed this impassable isthmus."

-116-

"I do not believe it," replied the Canadian.

"Then you are wrong, Master Land," I
continued; "this low coast which rounds off
to the south is the Egyptian coast. And you,
who have such good eyes, Ned, you can
see the jetty of Port Said stretching into the
sea."

The Canadian looked attentively.

"Certainly you are right, Sir, and your
captain is a first-rate man. We are in the
Mediterranean. Good! Now, if you please,
let us talk of our own little affair, but so that
no one hears us."

I saw what the Canadian wanted, and, in
any case, I thought it better to let him talk, as
he wished it; so we all three went and sat
down near the lantern, where we were less
exposed to the spray of the blades.

"Now, Ned, we listen; what have you to tell
us?"

"What I have to tell you is very simple. We are
in Europe; and before Captain Nemo's
caprices drag us once more to the bottom
of the polar seas, or lead us into Oceania, I
ask to leave the Nautilus."

I wished in no way to shackle the liberty of
my companions, but I certainly felt no desire
to leave Captain Nemo.

Thanks to him, and thanks to his apparatus,
I was each day nearer the completion of my
submarine studies; and I was rewriting my
book of submarine depths in its very
element. Should I ever again have such an
opportunity of observing the wonders of the
ocean? No, certainly not! And I could not
bring myself to the idea of abandoning the
Nautilus before the cycle of investigation
was accomplished.

"Friend Ned, answer me frankly, are you
tired of being on board? Are you sorry that
destiny has thrown us into Captain Nemo's
hands?"

The Canadian remained some moments
without answering. Then crossing his arms,
he said:

"Frankly, I do not regret this journey under
the seas. I shall be glad to have made it; but
now that it is made, let us have done with it.
That is my idea."

"It will come to an end, Ned."

"Where and when?" "Where I do not know
when I cannot say; or rather, I suppose it will
end when these seas have nothing more to
teach us."

"Then what do you hope for?" demanded
the Canadian.

"That circumstances may occur as well six
months hence as now by which we may and
ought to profit."

"Oh!" said Ned Land, "and where shall we
be in six months, if you please, Sir
Naturalist?"

"Perhaps in China; you know the Nautilus is
a rapid traveler. It goes through water as
swallows through the air, or as an express
on the land. It does not fear frequented
seas; who can say that it may not beat the
coasts of France, England, or America, on
which flight may be attempted as
advantageously as here."

"M. Aronnax," replied the Canadian, "your
arguments are rotten at the foundation. You
speak in the future, 'We shall be there! we
shall be here!' I speak in the present, 'We
are here, and we must profit by it.'"

-117-

Ned Land's logic pressed me hard, and I
felt myself beaten on that ground. I knew not
what argument would now tell in my favor.

"Sir," continued Ned, "let us suppose an
impossibility; if Captain Nemo should this
day offer you your liberty, would you accept
it?"

"I do not know," I answered.

"And if," he added, "the offer he made you
this day was never to be renewed, would
you accept it?"

"Friend Ned, this is my answer. Your
reasoning is against me. We must not rely on
Captain Nemo's good will. Common
prudence forbids him to set us at liberty. On
the other side, prudence bids us profit by
the first opportunity to leave the Nautilus."

"Well, M. Aronnax, that is wisely said." "Only
one observation just one. The occasion
must be serious, and our first attempt must
succeed; if it fails, we shall never find
another, and Captain Nemo will never
forgive us."

"All that is true," replied the Canadian. "But
your observation applies equally to all
attempts at flight, whether in two years'
time, or in two days. But the question is still
this: If a favorable opportunity presents
itself, it must be seized."

"Agreed! and now, Ned, will you tell me
what you mean by a favorable opportunity?"

"It will be that which, on a dark night, will
bring the Nautilus a short distance from
some European coast."

"And you will try and save yourself by
swimming?"

"Yes, if we were near enough to the bank,
and if the vessel was floating at the time.
Not if the bank was far away, and the boat
was under the water."

"And in that case?"

"In that case, I should seek to make myself
master of the pinnace. I know how it is
worked. We must get inside, and the bolts
once drawn, we shall come to the surface of
the water, without even the pilot, who is in
the bows, perceiving our flight."

"Well Ned, watch for the opportunity; but do
not forget that a hitch will ruin us."

"I will not forget."

"And now, Ned, would you like to know what
I think of your project?"

"Certainly, M. Aronnax."

"Well, I think, I do not say I hope, I think that
this favorable opportunity will never present
itself."

"Why not?"

"Because Captain Nemo cannot hide from
himself that we have not given up all hope of
regaining our liberty, and he will be on his
guard, above all, in the seas, and in the
sight of European coasts."

"We shall see," replied Ned Land, shaking
his head determinedly.

"And now, Ned Land," I added, "let us stop
here. Not another word on the subject. The
day that you are ready, come and let us
know, and we will follow you. I rely entirely
upon you."

Thus ended a conversation which, at no

-118-

very distant time, led to such grave results. I
must say here that facts seemed to confirm
my foresight, to the Canadian's great
despair. Did Captain Nemo distrust us in
these frequented seas? or did he only wish
to hide himself from the numerous vessels,
of all nations, which plowed the
Mediterranean? I could not tell; but we were
oftener between waters, and far from the
coast. Or, if the Nautilus did emerge,
nothing was to be seen but the pilot's cage;
and sometimes it went to great depths, for,
between the Grecian Archipelago and Asia
Minor, we could not touch the bottom by
more than a thousand fathoms.

Thus I only knew we were near the Island of
Carpathos, one of the Sporades, by
Captain Nemo reciting these lines from
Virgil

"Est in Carpathio Neptuni gurgite vates,

Caeruleus Proteus,"

as he pointed to a spot on the planisphere.

It was indeed the ancient abode of Proteus,
the old shepherd of Neptune's flocks, now
the Island of Scarpanto, situated between
Rhodes and Crete. I saw nothing but the
granite base through the glass panels of the
saloon.

The next day, February 14, I resolved to
employ some hours in studying the fishes of
the Archipelago; but for some reason or
other, the panels remained hermetically
sealed. Upon taking the course of the
Nautilus I found that we were going toward
Candia, the ancient Isle Crete. At the time I
embarked on the Abraham Lincoln, the
whole of this island had risen in insurrection
against the despotism of the Turks. But how
the insurgents had fared since that time I
was absolutely ignorant, and it was not

Captain Nemo, deprived of all land
communications, who could tell me.

I made no allusion to this event when that
night I found myself alone with him in the
saloon. Besides, he seemed to be taciturn
and preoccupied. Then, contrary to his
custom, he ordered both panels to be
opened, and going from one to the other,
observed the mass of waters attentively. To
what end I could not guess; so, on my side, I
employed my time in studying the fish
passing before my eyes.

Among others, I remarked some gobies,
mentioned by Aristotle, and commonly
known by the name of sea braches, which
are more particularly met with in the salt
waters lying near the delta of the Nile. Near
them rolled some sea bream, half
phosphorescent, a kind of sparus, which
the Egyptians ranked amongst their sacred
animals, whose arrival in the waters of their
river announced a fertile overflow, and was
celebrated by religious ceremonies. I also
noticed some cheilines about nine inches
long, a bony fish with transparent shell,
whose livid, color is mixed with red spots;
they are great eaters of marine vegetation,
which gives them an exquisite flavor. These
cheilines were much sought after by the
epicures of ancient Rome; the inside,
dressed with the soft roe of the lamprey,
peacocks' brains, and tongues of the
phenicoptera, composed that divine dish of
which Vitellius was so enamored.

Another inhabitant of these seas drew my
attention, and led my mind back to
recollections of antiquity. It was the remora,
that fastens on to the shark's belly. This little
fish, according to the ancients, hooking on
to the ship's bottom, could stop its
movements; and one of them, by keeping
back Antony's ship during the battle of
Actium, helped Augustus to gain the victory.

-119-

On how little hangs the destiny of nations! I
observed some fine anthiae, which belong
to the order of lutjans, a fish held sacred by
the Greeks, who attributed to them the
power of hunting the marine monsters from
waters they frequented. Their name
signifies flower, and they justify their
appellation by their shaded colors, their
shades comprising the whole gamut of
reds, from the paleness of the rose to the
brightness of the ruby, and the fugitive tints
that clouded their dorsal fin. My eyes could
not leave these wonders of the sea, when
they were suddenly struck an unexpected
apparition.

In the midst of the waters a man appeared,
a diver, carrying at his belt a leather purse. It
was not a body abandoned to the waves; it
was a living man, swimming with a strong
hand, disappearing occasionally to take
breath at the surface.

I turned toward Captain Nemo, and in an
agitated voice exclaimed:

"A man shipwrecked! He must be saved at
any price!"

The captain did not answer me, but came
and leaned against the panel.

The man had approached, and with his face
flattened against the glass, was looking at
us.

To my great amazement, Captain Nemo
signed to him. The diver answered with his
hand, mounted immediately to the surface
of the water, and did not appear again.

"Do not be uncomfortable," said Captain
Nemo. "It is Nicholas of Cape Matapan,
surnamed Pesca. He is well known in all the
Cyclades. A bold diver! water is his
element, and he lives more in it than on land,

going continually from one island to another,
even as far as Crete."

"You know him, Captain?"

"Why not, M. Aronnax?" Saying which,
Captain Nemo went toward a piece of
furniture standing near the left panel of the
saloon. Near this piece of furniture, I saw a
chest bound with iron, on the cover of which
was a copper plate, bearing the insignia of
the Nautilus with its device.

At that moment, the captain, without
noticing my presence, opened the piece of
furniture, a sort of strong box, which held a
great many ingots.

They were ingots of gold. From whence
came this precious metal, which
represented an enormous sum? Where did
the captain gather this gold from? and what
was he going to do with it?

I did not say one word. I looked. Captain
Nemo took the ingots one by one, and
arranged them methodically in the chest,
which he filled entirely. I estimated the
contents at more than four thousand pounds
weight of gold, that is to say, near one
million dollars.

The chest was securely fastened, and the
captain wrote an address on the lid, in
characters which must have belonged to
modern Greece.

This done, Captain Nemo pressed a knob,
the wire of which communicated with the
quarters of the crew. Four men appeared,
and, not without some trouble, pushed the
chest out of the saloon. Then I heard them
hoisting it up the iron staircase by means of
pulleys.

At that moment, Captain Nemo turned to

-120-

me.

"And you were saying, Sir?" said he.

"I was saying nothing, Captain."

"Then, if you will allow me, I will wish you
good night."

Whereupon he turned and left the saloon.

I returned to my room much troubled, as one
may believe. I vainly tried to sleep I sought
the connecting link between the apparition
of the diver and the chest filled with gold.
Soon, I felt, by certain movements of
pitching and tossing, that the Nautilus was
leaving the depths and returning to the
surface.

Then I heard steps upon the platform; and I
knew they were unfastening the pinnace,
and launching it upon the waves. For one
instant it struck the side of the Nautilus, then
all noise ceased.

Two hours after, the same noise, the same
going and coming was renewed; the boat
was hoisted on board, replaced in its
socket, and the Nautilus again plunged
under the waves.

So these millions had been transported to
their address. To what point of the
Continent? Who was Captain Nemo's
correspondent?

The next day, I related to Conseil and the
Canadian the events of the night, which had
excited my curiosity to the highest degree.
My companions were not less surprised
than myself.

"But where does he take his millions to?"
asked Ned Land.

To that there was no possible answer. I
returned to the saloon after having
breakfast, and set to work. Till five o'clock
in the evening, I employed myself in
arranging my notes. At that moment ought I
to attribute it to some peculiar idiosyncrasy I
felt so great a heat that I was obliged to take
off my coat of byssus! It was strange, for we
were not under low latitudes; and even then,
the Nautilus, submerged as it was, ought to
experience no change of temperature. I
looked at the manometer; it showed a depth
of sixty feet, to which atmospheric heat
could never attain.

I continued my work, but the temperature
rose to such a pitch as to be intolerable.

"Could there be fire on board?" I asked
myself.

I was leaving the saloon, when Captain
Nemo entered; he approached the
thermometer, consulted it, and turning to
me, said:

"Forty-two degrees."

"I have noticed it, Captain," I replied; "and if
it gets much hotter we cannot bear it."

"Oh! it will not get hotter if we do not wish it."

"You can reduce it as you please, then?"
"No; but I can go farther from the stove
which produces it."

"It is outward then!" "Certainly; we are
floating in a current of boiling water."

"Is it possible!" I exclaimed.

"Look."

The panels opened, and I saw the sea
entirely white all round. A sulphurous smoke

-121-

was curling amid the waves, which boiled
like water in a copper. I placed my hand on
one of the panes of glass, but the heat was
so great that I quickly took it off again.

"Where are we?" I asked.

"Near the island of Santorin, sir," replied the
captain, "and just in the canal which
separates Nea Kamenni from Pali
Kamenni. I wished to give you a sight of the
curious spectacle of a submarine eruption."

"I thought," said I, "that the formation of
these new islands was ended."

"Nothing is ever ended in the volcanic parts
of the sea," replied Captain Nemo; "and the
globe is always being worked by
subterranean fires. Already, in the
nineteenth year of our era, according to
Cassiodorus and Pliny, a new island, Theia
(the divine), appeared in the very place
where these islets have recently been
formed. Then they sank under the waves, to
rise again in the year 69, when they again
subsided. Since that time to our days, the
Plutonian work has been suspended. But,
on February 3, 1866, a new island which they
named George Island, emerged from the
midst of the sulphurous vapor near Nea
Kamenni, and settled again the sixth of the
same month. Seven days after, February 13,
the Island of Aphroessa appeared, leaving
between Nea Kamenni and itself a canal
ten yards broad. I was in these seas when
the phenomenon occurred, and I was able,
therefore, to observe all the different
phases. The Island of Aphroessa, of round
form, measured three hundred feet in
diameter, and thirty feet in height. It was
composed of black and vitreous lava,
mixed with fragments of feldspar. And
lastly, on March 10, a smaller island, called
Reka showed itself near Nea Kamenni,
and, since then, these three have joined

together, forming but one and the same
island."

"And the canal in which we are at this
moment?" I asked.

"Here it is," replied Captain Nemo, showing
me a map of the archipelago. "You see I
have marked the new islands."

I returned to the glass. The Nautilus was no
longer moving, the heat was becoming
unbearable. The sea, which till now had
been white, was red, owing to the presence
of salts of iron. In spite of the ship's being
hermetically sealed, an insupportable smell
of sulphur filled the saloon, and the brilliancy
of the electricity was entirely extinguished
by bright scarlet flames. I was in a bath, I
was choking, I was broiled.

"We can remain no longer in this boiling
water," said I to the captain.

"It would not be prudent," replied the
impassive Captain Nemo.

An order was given; the Nautilus tacked
about and left the furnace it could not brave
with impunity. A quarter of an hour after we
were breathing fresh air on the surface. The
thought then struck me that, if Ned Land had
chosen this part of the sea for our flight, we
should never come alive out of this sea of
fire.

The next day, February 16, we left the basin
which, between Rhodes and Alexandria, is
reckoned about fifteen hundred fathoms in
depth, and the Nautilus, passing some
distance from Cerigo, quitted the Grecian
archipelago after having doubled Cape
Matapan.

Chapter VII. THE MEDITERRANEAN IN
FORTY-EIGHT HOURS

-122-

THE Mediterranean, the blue sea par
excellence, "the great sea" of the Hebrews,
"the sea" of the Greeks, the "mare nostrum"
of the Romans, bordered by orange trees,
aloes, cacti, and sea pines; embalmed with
the perfume of the myrtle, surrounded by
rude mountains, saturated with pure and
transparent air, but incessantly worked by
underground fires, a perfect battlefield in
which Neptune and Pluto still dispute the
empire of the world!

It is upon these banks, and on these waters,
says Michelet, that man is renewed in one
of the most powerful climates of the globe.
But, beautiful as it was, I could only take a
rapid glance at the basin whose superficial
area is two millions of square miles. Even
Captain Nemo's knowledge was lost to me,
for this enigmatical person did not appear
once during our passage at full speed. I
estimated the course which the Nautilus
took under the waves of the sea at about six
hundred leagues, and it was accomplished
in forty-eight hours. Starting on the morning
of February 16 from the shores of Greece,
we had crossed the Straits of Gibraltar by
sunrise on the eighteenth.

It was plain to me that this Mediterranean,
inclosed in the midst of those countries
which he wished to avoid, was distasteful to
Captain Nemo. Those waves and those
breezes brought back too many
remembrances, if not too many regrets.
Here he had no longer that independence
and that liberty of gait which he had had
when in the open seas, and his Nautilus felt
itself cramped between the close shores of
Africa and Europe.

Our speed was now twenty-five miles an
hour. It may be well understood that Ned
Land, to his great disgust, was obliged to
renounce his intended flight. He could not
launch the pinnace, going at the rate of

twelve or thirteen yards every second. To
quit the Nautilus under such conditions,
would be as bad as jumping from a train
going at full speed an imprudent thing, to
say the least of it. Besides, our vessel only
mounted to the surface of the waves at night
to renew its stock of air; it was steered
entirely by the compass and the log.

I saw no more of the interior of this
Mediterranean than a traveler by express
train perceives of the landscape which flies
before his eyes! that is to say, the distant
horizon, and not the nearer objects which
pass like a flash of lightning.

In the midst of the mass of waters brightly lit
up by the electric light, glided some of those
lampreys, more than a yard long, common
to almost every climate. Some of the
oxyrhynchi, a kind of ray five feet broad,
with white belly and gray spotted back,
spread out like a large shawl carried along
by the current. Other rays passed so quickly
that I could not see if they deserved the
name of eagles which was given to them by
the ancient Greeks, or the qualification of
rats, toads, and bats, with which modern
fishermen have loaded them. A few
milander sharks, twelve feet long, and much
feared by divers, struggled among them.
Sea foxes eight feet long, endowed with
wonderful fineness of scent, appeared like
large blue shadows. Some dorades of the
shark kind, some of which measured seven
and a half feet, showed themselves in their
dress of blue and silver, encircled by small
bands which struck sharply against the
somber tints of their fins, a fish consecrated
to Venus, the eyes of which are incased in a
socket of gold, a precious species, friend
of all waters, fresh or salt, an inhabitant of
rivers, lakes, and oceans, living in all
climates, and bearing all temperatures; a
race belonging to the geological era of the
earth, and which has preserved all the

-123-

beauty of its first days. Magnificent
sturgeons, nine or ten yards long, creatures
of great speed, striking the panes of glass
with their strong tails, displayed their bluish
backs with small brown spots; they
resemble the sharks, but are not equal to
them in strength, and are to be met with in all
seas.

But of all the diverse inhabitants of the
Mediterranean, those I observed to the
greatest advantage, when the Nautilus
approached the surface, belonged to the
sixty-third genus of bony fish. They were a
kind of tunny, with bluish black backs, and
silvery breast-plates, whose dorsal fins
threw out sparkles of gold. They are said to
follow in the wake of vessels whose
refreshing shade they seek from the fire of
a tropical sky, and they did not belie the
saying, for they accompanied the Nautilus
as they did in former times the vessel of La
Perouse. For many a long hour they
struggled to keep up with our vessel. I was
never tired of admiring these creatures
really built for speed their small heads, their
bodies lithe and cigar-shaped, which in
some were more than three yards long, their
pectoral fins and forked tail endowed with
remarkable strength. They swam in a
triangle, like certain flocks of birds, whose
rapidity they equaled, and of which the
ancients used to say that they understood
geometry and strategy. But still they do not
escape the pursuit of the Provencals, who
esteem them as highly as the inhabitants of
the Propontis and of Italy used to do; and
these precious, but blind and foolhardy
creatures, perish by millions in the nets of
the Marseillaise.

With regard to the species of fish common
to the Atlantic and the Mediterranean, the
giddy speed of the Nautilus prevented me
from observing them with any degree of
accuracy.

As to marine mammals, I thought, in
passing the entrance of the Adriatic, that I
saw two or three cachalots, furnished with
one dorsal fin, of the genus physetera,
some dolphins of the genus globicephali,
peculiar to the Mediterranean, the back part
of the head being marked like a zebra with
small lines; also, a dozen of seals, with
white bellies and black hair, known by the
name of monks, and which really have the
air of a Dominican; they are about three
yards in length.

As to zoophytes, for some instants I was
able to admire a beautiful orange
galeolaria, which had fastened itself to the
port panel; it held on by a long filament, and
was divided into an infinity of branches,
terminated by the finest lace which could
ever have been woven by the rivals of
Arachne herself. Unfortunately, I could not
take this admirable specimen; and
doubtless no other Mediterranean zoophyte
would have offered itself to my observation,
if, on the night of the sixteenth, the Nautilus
had not, singularly enough, slackened its
speed, under the following circumstances.

We were then passing between Sicily and
the coast of Tunis. In the narrow space
between Cape Bon and the Straits of
Messina, the bottom of the sea rose almost
suddenly. There was a perfect bank, on
which there was not more than nine fathoms
of water, while on either side the depth was
ninety fathoms.

The Nautilus had to maneuver very carefully
so as not to strike against this submarine
barrier.

I showed Conseil, on the map of the
Mediterranean, the spot occupied by this
reef.

"But if you please, Sir," observed Conseil,

-124-

"it is like a real isthmus joining Europe to
Africa."

"Yes, my boy, it forms a perfect bar to the
Straits of Lybia, and the soundings of Smith
have proved that in former times the
continents between Cape Boco and Cape
Furina were joined."

"I can well believe it," said Conseil.

"I will add," I continued, "that a similar barrier
exists between Gibraltar and Ceuta, which
in geological times formed the entire
Mediterranean."

"What if some volcanic burst should one day
raise these two barriers above the waves?"

"It is not probable, Conseil."

"Well, but allow me to finish, please, Sir; if
this phenomenon should take place, it will
be troublesome for M. Lesseps, who has
taken so much pains to pierce the isthmus."

"I agree with you; but I repeat, Conseil, this
phenomenon will never happen. The
violence of subterranean force is ever
diminishing. Volcanoes, so plentiful in the
first days of the world, are being
extinguished by degrees; the internal heat is
weakened, the temperature of the lower
strata of the globe is lowered by a
perceptible quantity every century to the
detriment of our globe, for its heat is its life."

"But the sun?"

"The sun is not sufficient, Conseil. Can it
give heat to a dead body?"

"Not that I know of."

"Well, my friend, this earth will one day be
that cold corpse; it will become

uninhabitable and uninhabited like the
moon, which has long since lost all its vital
heat."

"In how many centuries?" "In some hundreds
of thousands of years, my boy."

"Then," said Conseil, "we shall have time to
finish our journey, that is, if Ned Land does
not interfere with it."

And Conseil, reassured, returned to the
study of the bank, which the Nautilus was
skirting at a moderate speed.

There, beneath the rocky and volcanic
bottom, lay outspread a living flora of
sponges and reddish cydippes, which
emitted a slight phosphorescent light,
commonly known by the name of sea
cucumbers; and walking comatulae more
than a yard long, the purple of which
completely colored the water around.

The Nautilus having now passed the high
bank on the Libyan Straits, returned to the
deep waters and its accustomed speed.

From that time no more mollusks, no more
articulates, no more zoophytes; barely a
few large fish passing like shadows.

During the nights of February 16 and 17, we
had entered the second Mediterranean
basin, the greatest depth of which was 1,450
fathoms. The Nautilus, by the action of its
screw, slid down the inclined planes, and
buried itself in the lowest depths of the sea.

On February 18, about three o'clock in the
morning, we were at the entrance of the
Strait of Gibraltar. There once existed two
currents: an upper one, long since
recognized, which conveys the waters of
the ocean into the basin of the
Mediterranean; and a lower countercurrent,

-125-

which reasoning has now shown to exist.
Indeed, the volume of water in the
Mediterranean, incessantly added to by the
waves of the Atlantic, and by rivers falling
into it, would each year raise the level of this
sea, for its evaporation is not sufficient to
restore the equilibrium. As it is not so, we
must necessarily admit the existence of an
undercurrent, which empties into the basin
of the Atlantic, through the Strait of
Gibraltar, the surplus waters of the
Mediterranean. A fact, indeed; and it was
this countercurrent by which the Nautilus
profited. It advanced rapidly by the narrow
pass. For one instant I caught a glimpse of
the beautiful ruins of the temple of Hercules,
buried in the ground, according to Pliny, and
with the low island which supports it; and a
few minutes later we were floating on the
Atlantic.

Chapter VIII. VIGO BAY

THE Atlantic! a vast sheet of water, whose
superficial area covers twenty-five millions
of square miles, the length of which is nine
thousand miles, with a mean breadth of two
thousand seven hundred an ocean whose
parallel winding shores embrace an
immense circumference, watered by the
largest rivers of the world, the St.
Lawrence, the Mississippi, the Amazon,
the Plata, the Orinoco, the Niger, the
Senegal, the Elbe, the Loire, and the Rhine,
which carry water from the most civilized,
as well as from the most savage countries!
Magnificent field of water, incessantly
plowed by vessels of every nation,
sheltered by the flags of every nation, and
which terminates in those two terrible points
so dreaded by mariners, Cape Horn, and
the Cape of Tempests!

The Nautilus was piercing the water with its
sharp spur, after having accomplished
nearly ten thousand leagues in three months

and a half, a distance greater than the great
circle of the earth. Where were we going
now? And what was reserved for the
future? The Nautilus, leaving the Strait of
Gibraltar, had gone far out. It returned to the
surface of the waves, and our daily walks
on the platform were restored to us.

I mounted at once, accompanied by Ned
Land and Conseil. At a distance of about
twelve miles, Cape St. Vincent was dimly to
be seen, forming the southwestern point of
the Spanish peninsula. A strong southerly
gale was blowing. The sea was swollen and
billowy; it made the Nautilus rock violently. It
was almost impossible to keep one's
footing on the platform, which the heavy
rolls of the sea beat over every instant. So
we descended after inhaling some
mouthfuls of fresh air.

I returned to my room, Conseil to his cabin;
but the Canadian, with a preoccupied air,
followed me. Our rapid passage across the
Mediterranean had not allowed him to put
his project into execution, and he could not
help showing his disappointment. When the
door of my room was shut, he sat down and
looked at me silently.

"Friend Ned," said I, "I understand you; but
you cannot reproach yourself. To have
attempted to leave the Nautilus under the
circumstances would have been folly."

Ned Land did not answer; his compressed
lips and frowning brow showed with him the
violent possession this fixed idea had taken
of his mind.

"Let us see," I continued; "we need not
despair yet. We are going up the coast of
Portugal again; France and England are not
far off, where we can easily find refuge.
Now, if the Nautilus, on leaving the Strait of
Gibraltar, had gone to the south, if it had

-126-

carried us toward regions where there were
no continents, I should share your
uneasiness. But we know now that Captain
Nemo does not fly from civilized seas, and
in some days I think you can act with
security."

Ned Land still looked at me fixedly; at length
his fixed lips parted, and he said, "It is for
tonight."

I drew myself up suddenly. I was, I admit,
little prepared for this communication. I
wanted to answer the Canadian, but words
would not come.

"We agreed to wait for an opportunity,"
continued Ned Land, "and the opportunity
has arrived. This night we shall be but a few
miles from the Spanish coast. It is cloudy.
The wind blows freely. I have your word, M.
Aronnax, and I rely upon you."

As I was still silent, the Canadian
approached me.

"Tonight, at nine o'clock," said he. "I have
warned Conseil. At that moment, Captain
Nemo will be shut up in his room, probably
in bed. Neither the engineers nor the ship's
crew can see us. Conseil and I will gain the
central staircase, and you, M. Aronnax, will
remain in the library, two steps from us,
waiting my signal. The oars, the mast, and
the sail, are in the canoe. I have even
succeeded in getting in some provisions. I
have procured an English wrench, to
unfasten the bolts which attach it to the shell
of the Nautilus. So all is ready, till tonight."

"The sea is bad."

"That I allow," replied the Canadian; "but we
must risk that. Liberty is worth paying for;
besides, the boat is strong, and a few miles
with a fair wind to carry us, is no great thing.

Who knows but by tomorrow we may be a
hundred leagues away? Let circumstances
only favor us, and by ten or eleven o'clock
we shall have landed on some spot of terra
firma, alive or dead. But adieu now till
tonight."

With these words the Canadian withdrew,
leaving me almost dumb. I had imagined
that, the chance gone, I should have time to
reflect and discuss the matter. My obstinate
companion had given me no time; and,
after all, what could I have said to him? Ned
Land was perfectly right. There was almost
the opportunity to profit by. Could I retract
my word, and take upon myself the
responsibility of compromising the future of
my companions? Tomorrow Captain Nemo
might take us far from all land.

At that moment a rather loud hissing told me
that the reservoirs were filling, and that the
Nautilus was sinking under the waves of the
Atlantic.

A sad day I passed, between the desire of
regaining my liberty of action, and of
abandoning the wonderful Nautilus, and
leaving my submarine studies incomplete.

What dreadful hours I passed thus!
sometimes seeing myself and companions
safely landed, sometimes wishing, in spite
of my reason, that some unforeseen
circumstances would prevent the realization
of Ned Land's project.

Twice I went to the saloon. I wished to
consult the compass. I wished to see if the
direction the Nautilus was taking was
bringing us nearer or taking us farther from
the coast. But no; the Nautilus kept in
Portuguese waters.

I must therefore take my part, and prepare
for flight. My luggage was not heavy; my

-127-

notes, nothing more.

As to Captain Nemo, I asked myself what
he would think of our escape; what trouble,
what wrong it might cause him, and what he
might do in case of its discovery or failure.
Certainly I had no cause to complain of him;
on the contrary, never was hospitality freer
than his. In leaving him, I could not be taxed
with ingratitude. No oath bound us to him. It
was on the strength of circumstances he
relied, and not upon our word, to fix us
forever.

I had not seen the captain since our visit to
the Island of Santorin. Would chance bring
me to his presence before our departure? I
wished it, and I feared it at the same time. I
listened if I could hear him walking in the
room contiguous to mine. No sound
reached my ear. I felt an unbearable
uneasiness. This day of waiting seemed
eternal. Hours struck too slowly to keep
pace with my impatience.

My dinner was served in my room as usual. I
ate but little; I was too preoccupied. I left the
table at seven o'clock. A hundred and
twenty minutes (I counted them) still
separated me from the moment in which I
was to join Ned Land. My agitation
redoubled. My pulse beat violently. I could
not remain quiet. I went and came, hoping to
calm my troubled spirit by constant
movement. The idea of failure in our bold
enterprise was the least painful of my
anxieties; but the thought of seeing our
project discovered before leaving the
Nautilus, of being brought before Captain
Nemo, irritated, or, what was worse,
saddened at my desertion, made my heart
beat.

I wanted to see the saloon for the last time. I
descended the stairs, and arrived in the
museum where I had passed so many

useful and agreeable hours. I looked at all
its riches, all its treasures, like a man on the
eve of an eternal exile, who was leaving
never to return. These wonders of Nature,
these masterpieces of art, among which,
for so many days, my life had been
concentrated, I was going to abandon them
forever! I should like to have taken a last
look through the windows of the saloon into
the waters of the Atlantic: but the panels
were hermetically closed, and a cloak of
steel separated me from that ocean which I
had not yet explored.

In passing through the saloon, I came near
the door, let into the angle, which opened
into the captain's room. To my great
surprise, this door was ajar. I drew back,
involuntarily. If Captain Nemo should be in
his room, he could see me. But, hearing no
noise, I drew nearer. The room was
deserted. I pushed open the door, and took
some steps forward. Still the same
monklike severity of aspect.

Suddenly the clock struck eight. The first
beat of the hammer on the bell awoke me
from my dreams. I trembled as if an invisible
eye had plunged into my most secret
thoughts, and I hurried from the room.

There my eye fell upon the compass. Our
course was still north. The log indicated
moderate speed, the manometer a depth of
about sixty feet.

I returned to my room, clothed myself
warmly-sea boots, an otterskin cap, a great
coat of byssus, lined with sealskin; I was
ready, I was waiting. The vibration of the
screw alone broke the deep silence which
reigned on board. I listened attentively.
Would no loud voice suddenly inform me that
Ned Land had been surprised in his
projected flight? A mortal dread hung over
me, and I vainly tried to regain my

-128-

accustomed coolness.

At a few minutes to nine, I put my ear to the
captain's door. No noise. I left my room and
returned to the saloon, which was half in
obscurity, but deserted.

I opened the door communicating with the
library. The same insufficient light, the same
solitude. I placed myself near the door
leading to the central staircase, and there
waited for Ned Land's signal.

At that moment the trembling of the screw
sensibly diminished, then it stopped
entirely. The silence was now only disturbed
by the beatings of my own heart. Suddenly a
slight shock was felt; and I knew that the
Nautilus had stopped at the bottom of the
ocean. My uneasiness increased. The
Canadian's signal did not come. I felt
inclined to join Ned Land and beg of him to
put off his attempt. I felt that we were not
sailing under our usual conditions.

At this moment the door of the large saloon
opened, and Captain Nemo appeared. He
saw me, and, without further preamble,
began in an amiable tone of voice:

"Ah, Sir! I have been looking for you. Do you
know the history of Spain?"

Now, one might know the history of one's
own country by heart; but in the condition I
was at the time, with troubled mind and
head quite lost, I could not have said a word
of it.

"Well," continued Captain Nemo, "you heard
my question? Do you know the history of
Spain?"

"Very slightly," I answered.

"Well, here are learned men having to learn,"

said the captain. "Come, sit down, and I will
tell you a curious episode in this history. Sir,
listen well," said he; "this history will interest
you on one side, for it will answer a question
which doubtless you have not been able to
solve."

"I listen, Captain," said I, not knowing what
my interlocutor was driving at, and asking
myself if this incident was bearing on our
projected flight.

"Sir, if you have no objection, we will go
back to 1702. You cannot be ignorant that your
king, Louis XIV., thinking that the gesture of
a potentate was sufficient to bring the
Pyrenees under his yoke, had imposed the
Duke of Anjou, his grandson, on the
Spaniards. This prince reigned more or less
badly under the name of Philip V., and had a
strong party against him abroad. Indeed,
the preceding year, the royal houses of
Holland, Austria, and England, had
concluded a treaty of alliance at The Hague,
with the intention of plucking the crown of
Spain from the head of Philip V., and
placing it on that of an arch-duke to whom
they prematurely gave the title of Charles III.

"Spain must resist this coalition; but she
was almost entirely unprovided with either
soldiers or sailors. However, money would
not fail them, provided that their galleons,
laden with gold and silver from America,
once entered their ports. And about the end
of 1702 they expected a rich convoy which
France was escorting with a fleet of twenty-
three vessels, commanded by Admiral
Chateau-Renaud, for the ships of the
coalition were already beating the Atlantic.
This convoy was to go to Cadiz, but the
Admiral, hearing that an English fleet was
cruising in those waters, resolved to make
for a French port.

"The Spanish commanders of the convoy

-129-

objected to this decision. They wanted to
be taken to a Spanish port, and if not to
Cadiz, into Vigo Bay, situated on the
northwest coast of Spain, and which was
not blocked.

"Admiral Chateau-Renaud had the
rashness to obey this injunction, and the
galleons entered Vigo Bay.

"Unfortunately, it formed an open road
which could not be defended in any way.
They must therefore hasten to unload the
galleons before the arrival of the combined
fleet; and time would not have failed them
had not a miserable question of rivalry
suddenly arisen.

"You are following the chain of events?"
asked Captain Nemo.

"Perfectly," said I, not knowing the end
proposed by this historical lesson.

"I will continue. This is what passed. The
merchants of Cadiz had a privilege by
which they had the right of receiving all
merchandise coming from the West Indies.
Now, to disembark these ingots at the port
of Vigo, was depriving them of their rights.
They complained at Madrid, and obtained
the consent of the weak-minded Philip that
the convoy, without discharging its cargo,
should remain sequestered in the roads of
Vigo until the enemy had disappeared.

"But while coming to this decision, on
October 22, 1702, the English vessels arrived
in Vigo Bay, when Admiral Chateau-
Renaud, in spite of inferior forces, fought
bravely. But seeing that the treasure must
fall into the enemy's hands, he burned and
scuttled every galleon, which. went to the
bottom with their immense riches."

Captain Nemo stopped. I admit I could not

yet see why this history should interest me.

"Well?" I asked.

"Well, M. Aronnax," replied Captain Nemo,
"we are in that Vigo Bay; and it rests with
yourself whether you will penetrate its
mysteries."

The captain rose, telling me to follow him. I
had had time to recover. I obeyed. The
saloon was dark, but through the
transparent glass the waves were
sparkling. I looked.

For half a mile around the Nautilus, the
waters seemed bathed in electric light. The
sandy bottom was clean and bright. Some
of the ship's crew in their diving dresses
were clearing away half rotten barrels and
empty cases from the midst of the
blackened wrecks. From these cases and
from these barrels escaped ingots of gold
and silver, cascades of piastres and
jewels. The sand was heaped up with them.
Laden with their precious booty the men
returned to the Nautilus, disposed of their
burden, and went back to this inexhaustible
fishery of gold and silver.

I understood now. This was the scene of the
battle of October 22, 1702. Here on this very
spot the galleons laden for the Spanish
government had sunk. Here Captain Nemo
came, according to his wants, to pack up
those millions with which he burdened the
Nautilus. It was for him and him alone
America had given up her precious metals.
He was heir direct, without anyone to share,
in those treasures torn from the Incas and
from the conquered of Hernando Cortes.

"Did you know, Sir," he asked, smiling, "that
the sea contained such riches?"

"I knew," I answered, "that they value the

-130-

money held in suspension in these waters at
two millions."

"Doubtless; but to extract this money the
expense would be greater than the profit.
Here, on the contrary, I have but to pick up
what man has lost and not only in Vigo Bay,
but in a thousand other spots where
shipwrecks have happened, and which are
marked on my submarine map. Can you
understand now the source of the millions I
am worth?"

"I understand, Captain. But allow me to tell
you that in exploring Vigo Bay you have only
been beforehand with a rival society."

"And which?"

"A society which has received from the
Spanish government the privilege of
seeking these buried galleons. The
shareholders are led on by the allurement of
an enormous bounty, for they value these
rich shipwrecks at five hundred millions." "

Five hundred millions they were," answered
Captain Nemo, "but they are so no longer."

"Just so," said I; "and a warning to those
shareholders would be an act of charity. But
who knows if it would be well received?
What gamblers usually regret above all is
less the loss of their money, than of their
foolish hopes. After all, I pity them less than
the thousands of unfortunates to whom so
much riches well distributed would have
been profitable, while for them they will be
forever barren."

I had no sooner expressed this regret than I
felt that it must have wounded Captain
Nemo.

"Barren!" he exclaimed with animation. "Do
you think then, Sir, that these riches are lost

because I gather them? Is it for myself
alone, according to your idea, that I take the
trouble to collect these treasures? Who told
you that I did not make a good use of it? Do
you think I am ignorant that there are
suffering beings and oppressed races on
this earth, miserable creatures to console,
victims to avenge? Do you not understand?"

Captain Nemo stopped at these last words,
regretting perhaps that he had spoken so
much. But I had guessed that whatever the
motive which had forced him to seek
independence under the sea, it had left him
still a man, that his heart still beat for the
sufferings of humanity, and that his
immense charity was for oppressed races
as well as individuals. And I then understood
for whom those millions were destined,
which were forwarded by Captain Nemo
when the Nautilus was in the waters of
Crete.

Chapter IX. A VANISHED CONTINENT

THE next morning, February 19, I saw the
Canadian enter my room. I expected this
visit. He looked very disappointed.

"Well Sir?" said he.

"Well Ned, fortune was against us
yesterday."

"Yes; that captain must needs stop exactly
at the hour we intended leaving his vessel."

"Yes, Ned, he had business at his bankers."

"His bankers!"

"Or rather his banking house; by that I mean
the ocean, where his riches are safer than
in the chests of the State."

I then related to the Canadian the incidents

-131-

of the preceding night, hoping to bring him
back to the idea of not abandoning the
captain; but my recital had no other result
than an energetically expressed regret from
Ned, that he had not been able to take a
walk on the battle field of Vigo on his own
account.

"However," said he, "all is not ended. It is
only a blow of the harpoon lost. Another time
we must succeed; and tonight, if
necessary"

"In what direction is the Nautilus going?" I
asked.

"I do not know," replied Ned.

"Well, at noon we shall see the point."

The Canadian returned to Conseil. As soon
as I was dressed, I went into the saloon. The
compass was not reassuring. The course of
the Nautilus was S.S.W. We were turning our
backs on Europe.

I waited with some impatience till the ship's
place was pricked on the chart. At about
half-past eleven the reservoirs were
emptied, and our vessel rose to the surface
of the ocean. I rushed toward the platform.
Ned Land had preceded me. No more land
in sight. Nothing but an immense sea. Some
sails on the horizon, doubtless those going
to San Roque in search of favorable winds
for doubling the Cape of Good Hope. The
weather was cloudy. A gale of wind was
preparing. Ned raved, and tried to pierce
the cloudy horizon. He still hoped that
behind all that fog stretched the land he so
longed for.

At noon the sun showed itself for an instant.
The second profited by this brightness to
take its height. Then the sea becoming
more billowy, we descended, and the panel

closed.

An hour after, upon consulting the chart I
saw the position of the Nautilus was
marked 16 degrees 17' longitude, and 33
degrees 22' latitude, at 150 leagues from the
nearest coast. There was no means of
flight, and I leave you to imagine the rage of
the Canadian, when I informed him of our
situation.

For myself, I was not particularly sorry. I felt
lightened of the load which had oppressed
me, and was able to return with some
degree of calmness to my accustomed
work.

That night, about eleven o'clock, I received
a most unexpected visit from Captain
Nemo. He asked me very graciously if I felt
fatigued from my watch of the preceding
night. I answered in the negative.

"Then, M. Aronnax, I propose a curious
excursion."

"Propose, Captain."

"You have hitherto only visited the
submarine depths by daylight, under the
brightness of the sun. Would it suit you to see
them in the darkness of the night?"

"Most willingly."

"I warn you, the way will be tiring. We shall
have far to walk, and must climb a
mountain. The roads are not well kept."

"What you say, Captain, only heightens my
curiosity; I am ready to follow you."

"Come then, Sir, we will put on our diving
outfit."

Arrived at the robing room, I saw that neither

-132-

of my companions nor any of the ship's
crew were to follow us on this excursion.
Captain Nemo had not even proposed my
taking with me either Ned or Conseil. In a
few moments we had put on our diving
suits; they placed on our backs the
reservoirs, abundantly filled with air, but no
electric lamps were prepared. I called the
captain's attention to the fact.

"They will be useless," he replied.

I thought I had not heard aright, but I could
not repeat my observation, for the captain's
head had already disappeared in its metal
case. I finished harnessing myself, I felt
them put an iron-pointed stick into my hand,
and some minutes later, after going through
the usual form, we set foot on the bottom of
the Atlantic, at a depth of 150 fathoms.
Midnight was near. The waters were
profoundly dark, but Captain Nemo pointed
out in the distance a reddish spot, a sort of
large light shining brilliantly about two miles
from the Nautilus. What this fire might be,
what could feed it, why and how it lit up the
liquid mass, I could not say. In any case, it
did light our way, vaguely, it is true, but I
soon accustomed myself to the peculiar
darkness, and I understood, under such
circumstances, the uselessness of the
Ruhmkorff apparatus.

As we advanced, I heard a kind of pattering
above my head. The noise redoubling,
sometimes producing a continual shower, I
soon understood the cause. It was rain
falling violently, and crisping the surface of
the waves. Instinctively the thought flashed
across my mind that I should be wet through!
By the water! in the midst of the water! I
could not help laughing at the odd idea. But
indeed, in the thick diving suit, the liquid
element is no longer felt, and one only
seems to be in an atmosphere somewhat
denser than the terrestrial atmosphere.

Nothing more.

After half an hour's walk the soil became
stony. Medusae, microscopic crustacea,
and pennatules lit it slightly with their
phosphorescent gleam. I caught a glimpse
of pieces of stone covered with millions of
zoophytes, and masses of seaweed. My
feet often slipped upon this viscous carpet
of seaweed, and without my iron-tipped
stick I should have fallen more than once. In
turning round, I could still see the whitish
lantern of the Nautilus beginning to pale in
the distance.

But the rosy light which guided us increased
and lit up the horizon. The presence of this
fire under water puzzled me in the highest
degree. Was it some electric effulgence?
Was I going toward a natural phenomenon
as yet unknown to the savants of the earth?
Or even (for this thought crossed my brain)
had the hand of man aught to do with this
conflagration? Had he fanned this flame?
Was I to meet in these depths companions
and friends of Captain Nemo whom he was
going to visit, and who, like him, led this
strange existence? Should I find down there
a whole colony of exiles, who, weary of the
miseries of this earth, had sought and found
independence in the deep ocean? All these
foolish and unreasonable ideas pursued
me. And in this condition of mind,
overexcited by the succession of wonders
continually passing before my eyes, I should
not have been surprised to meet at the
bottom of the sea one of those submarine
towns of which Captain Nemo dreamed.

Our road grew lighter and lighter. The white
glimmer came in rays from the summit of a
mountain about eight hundred feet high. But
what I saw was simply a reflection,
developed by the clearness of the waters.
The source of this inexplicable light was a
fire on the opposite side of the mountain.

-133-

In the midst of this stony maze, furrowing the
bottom of the Atlantic, Captain Nemo
advanced without hesitation. He knew this
dreary road. Doubtless he had often
traveled over it, and could not lose himself. I
followed him with unshaken confidence. He
seemed to me like a genie of the sea; and,
as he walked before me, I could not help
admiring his stature, which was outlined in
black on the luminous horizon.

It was one in the morning when we arrived at
the first slopes of the mountain; but to gain
access to them we must venture through the
difficult paths of a vast copse.

Yes; a copse of dead trees, without leaves,
without sap, trees petrified by the action of
the water, and here and there overtopped
by gigantic pines. It was like a coal pit, still
standing, holding by the roots to the broken
soil, and whose branches, like fine black
paper cuttings, showed distinctly on the
watery ceiling. Picture, to yourself a forest
in the Hartz, hanging on to the sides of the
mountain, but a forest swallowed up. The
paths were encumbered with seaweed and
fucus, between which groveled a whole
world of crustacea. I went along, climbing
the rocks, striding over extended trunks,
breaking the sea bindweed, which hung
from one tree to the other; and frightening
the fishes, which flew from branch to
branch. Pressing onward, I felt no fatigue. I
followed my guide, who was never tired.
What a spectacle! how can I express it? how
paint the aspect of those woods and rocks
in this medium their under parts dark and
wild, the upper colored with red tints, by that
light which the reflecting powers of the
waters doubled? We climbed rocks, which
fell directly after with gigantic bounds, and
the low growling of an avalanche. To right
and left ran long, dark galleries, where sight
was lost. Here opened vast glades which
the hand of man seemed to have worked;

and I sometimes asked myself if some
inhabitant of these submarine regions
would not suddenly appear to me.

But Captain Nemo was still mounting. I
could not stay behind. I followed boldly. My
stick gave me good help. A false step would
have been dangerous on the narrow passes
sloping down to the sides of the gulfs; but I
walked with firm step, without feeling any
giddiness. Now I jumped a crevice the
depth of which would have made me
hesitate had it been among the glaciers on
the land; now I ventured on the unsteady
trunk of a tree, thrown across from one
abyss to the other, without looking under my
feet, having only eyes to admire the wild
sights of this region.

There, monumental rocks, leaning on their
regularly cut bases, seemed to defy all laws
of equilibrium. From between their stony
knees, trees sprang, like a jet under heavy
pressure, and upheld others which upheld
them. Natural towers, large scarps, cut
perpendicularly, like a "curtain," inclined at
an angle which the laws of gravitation could
never have tolerated in terrestrial regions.

Two hours after quitting the Nautilus, we
had crossed the line of trees, and a hundred
feet above our heads rose the top of the
mountain, which cast a shadow on the
brilliant irradiation of the opposite slope.
Some petrified shrubs ran fantastically here
and there. Fishes got up under our feet like
birds in the long grass. The massive rocks
were rent with impenetrable fractures, deep
grottos, and unfathomable holes, at the
bottom of which formidable creatures might
be heard moving. My blood curdled when I
saw enormous antennae blocking my road,
or some frightful claw closing with a noise in
the shadow of some cavity. Millions of
luminous spots shone brightly in the midst of
the darkness. They were the eyes of giant

-134-

crustacea crouched in their holes; giant
lobsters setting themselves up like
halberdiers, and moving their claws with the
clicking sound of pincers; titanic crabs,
pointed like a gun on its carriage; and
frightful-looking poulps, interweaving their
tentacles like a living nest of serpents.

We had now arrived on the first platform,
where other surprises awaited me. Before
us lay some picturesque ruins, which
betrayed the hand of man, and not that of
the Creator. There were vast heaps of
stone, among which might be traced the
vague and shadowy forms of castles and
temples, clothed with a world of blossoming
zoophytes, and over which, instead of ivy,
seaweed and fucus threw a thick vegetable
mantle. But what was this portion of the
globe which had been swallowed by
cataclysms? Who had placed those rocks
and stones like cromlechs of prehistoric
times? Where was I? Whither had Captain
Nemo's fancy hurried me?

I would fain have asked him; not being able
to, I stopped him I seized his arm. But,
shaking his head and pointing to the highest
point of the mountain, he seemed to say:

"Come, come along; come higher!"

I followed, and in a few minutes I had
climbed to the top, which for a circle of ten
yards commanded the whole mass of rock.

I looked down the side we had just climbed.
The mountain did not rise more than seven
or eight hundred feet above the level of the
plain; but on the opposite side it
commanded from twice that height the
depths of this part of the Atlantic. My eyes
ranged far over a large space lit by a violent
fulguration. In fact, the mountain was a
volcano.

At fifty feet above the peak, in the midst of a
rain of stones and scoriae, a large crater
was vomiting forth torrents of lava which fell
in a cascade of fire into the bosom of the
liquid mass. Thus situated, this volcano lit
the lower plain like an immense torch, even
to the extreme limits of the horizon. I said
that the submarine crater threw up lava, but
no flames. Flames require the oxygen of the
air to feed upon, and cannot be developed
under water; but streams of lava, having in
themselves the principles of their
incandescence, can attain a white heat,
fight vigorously against the liquid element,
and turn it to vapor by contact.

Rapid currents bearing all these gases in
diffusion, and torrents of lava, slid to the
bottom of the mountain like an eruption of
Vesuvius on Terra del Greco.

There, indeed, under my eyes, ruined,
destroyed, lay a town its roofs open to the
sky, its temples fallen, its arches
dislocated, its columns lying on the ground,
from which one could still recognize the
massive character of Tuscan architecture.
Farther on, some remains of a gigantic
aqueduct; here the high base of an
Acropolis, with the floating outline of a
Parthenon; there traces of a quay, as if an
ancient port had formerly abutted on the
borders of the ocean, and disappeared
with its merchant vessels and its war
galleys. Farther on again, long lines of
sunken walls and broad deserted streets a
perfect Pompeii escaped beneath the
waters. Such was the sight that Captain
Nemo brought before my eyes!

Where was I? Where was I? I must know, at
any cost. I tried to speak, but Captain Nemo
stopped me by a gesture, and picking up a
piece of chalk stone, advanced to a rock of
black basalt, and traced the one word

-135-

ATLANTIS

What a light shot through my mind! Atlantis,
the ancient Meropis of Theopompus, the
Atlantis of Plato, that continent denied by
Origen, Jamblichus, D'Anville, Malte-Brun,
and Humboldt, who placed its
disappearance among the legendary tales
admitted by Posidonius, Pliny, Ammianus
Marcellinus, Tertullian, Engel, Buffon, and
D'Avezac. I had it there now before my
eyes, bearing upon it the unexceptionable
testimony of its catastrophe. The region
thus engulfed was beyond Europe, Asia,
and Lybia, beyond the columns of Hercules,
where those powerful people, the
Atlantides, lived, against whom the first
wars of ancient Greece were waged.

Thus, led by the strangest destiny, I was
treading underfoot the mountains of this
continent, touching with my hand those ruins
a thousand generations old, and
contemporary with the geological epochs. I
was walking on the very spot where the
contemporaries of the first man had
walked.

While I was trying to fix in my mind every
detail of this grand landscape, Captain
Nemo remained motionless, as if petrified
in mute ecstasy, leaning on a mossy stone.
Was he dreaming of those generations long
since disappeared? Was he asking them
the secret of human destiny? Was it here this
strange man came to steep himself in
historical recollections, and live again this
ancient life he who wanted no modern one?
What would I not have given to know his
thoughts, to share them, to understand
them! We remained for an hour at this place,
contemplating the vast plain under the
brightness of the lava which was
sometimes wonderfully intense. Rapid
tremblings ran along the mountain caused
by internal bubblings, deep noises distinctly

transmitted through the liquid medium were
echoed with majestic grandeur. At this
moment the moon appeared through the
mass of waters, and threw her pale rays on
the buried continent. It was but a gleam, but
what an indescribable effect! The captain
rose, cast one last look on the immense
plain, and then bade me follow him.

We descended the mountain rapidly, and
the mineral forest once passed, I saw the
lantern of the Nautilus shining like a star.
The captain walked straight to it, and we got
on board as the first rays of light whitened
the surface of the ocean.

Chapter X. THE SUBMARINE COAL
MINES

THE next day, February 20, I awoke very
late; the fatigues of the previous night had
prolonged my sleep until eleven o'clock. I
dressed quickly, and hastened to find the
course the Nautilus was taking. The
instruments showed it to be still toward the
south, with a speed of twenty miles an hour,
and a depth of fifty fathoms.

The species of fishes here did not differ
much from those already noticed. There
were rays of giant size, five yards long, and
endowed with great muscular strength,
which enabled them to shoot above the
waves; sharks of many kinds, among
others a glaucus of fifteen feet long, with
triangular sharp teeth, and whose
transparency rendered it almost invisible in
the water; humantins, prismshaped, and
clad with a tuberculous hide; sturgeons,
resembling their congeners of the
Mediterranean; trumpet syngnathes, a foot
and a half long, furnished with grayish
bladders, without teeth or tongue, and as
supple as snakes.

Among bony fish, Conseil noticed some

-136-

blackish makairas, about three yards long,
armed at the upper jaw with a piercing
sword; other bright-colored creatures,
known in the time of Aristotle by the name of
the sea dragon, which are dangerous to
capture on account of the spikes on their
back; also some coryphaenes, with brown
backs marked with little blue stripes, and
surrounded with a gold border; some
beautiful dorades; and swordfish four-and-
twenty feet long, swimming in troops, fierce
animals, but rather herbivorous than
carnivorous.

About four o'clock, the soil, generally
composed of a thick mud mixed with
petrified wood, changed by degrees, and it
became more stony, and seemed strewn
with conglomerate and pieces of basalt,
with a sprinkling of lava and sulphurous
obsidian. I thought that a mountainous
region was succeeding the long plains; and
accordingly, after a few evolutions of the
Nautilus, I saw the southerly horizon blocked
by a high wall which seemed to close all
exit. Its summit evidently passed the level of
the ocean. It must be a continent, or at least
an islandone of the Canaries, or of the
Cape Verde Islands. The bearings not
being yet taken, perhaps designedly, I was
ignorant of our exact position. In any case,
such a wall seemed to me to mark the limits
of that Atlantis, of which we had in reality
passed over only the smallest part.

Much longer should I have remained at the
window, admiring the beauties of sea and
sky, but the panels closed. At this moment
the Nautilus arrived at the side of this high
perpendicular wall. What it would do, I could
not guess. I returned to my room; it no longer
moved. I laid myself down with the full
intention of waking after a few hours' sleep;
but it was eight o'clock the next day when I
entered the saloon. I looked at the
manometer. It told me that the Nautilus was

floating on the surface of the ocean.
Besides, I heard steps on the platform. I
went to the panel. It was open; but, instead
of broad daylight, as I expected, I was
surrounded by profound darkness. Where
were we? Was I mistaken? Was it still night?
No; not a star was shining, and night has not
that utter darkness.

I knew not what to think, when a voice near
me said:

"Is that you, Professor?"

"Ah, Captain," I answered, "where are we?"

"Underground, Sir."

"Underground!" I exclaimed. "And the
Nautilus floating still?"

"It always floats."

"But I do not understand."

"Wait a few minutes, our lantern will be lit,
and if you like light places, you will be
satisfied."

I stood on the platform and waited. The
darkness was so complete that I could not
even see Captain Nemo; but looking to the
zenith, exactly above my head, I seemed to
catch an undecided gleam, a kind of twilight
filling a circular hole. At this instant the
lantern was lit, and its vividness dispelled
the faint light. I closed my dazzled eyes for
an instant, and then looked again. The
Nautilus was stationary, floating near a
mountain which formed a sort of quay. The
lake then supporting it was a lake
imprisoned by a circle of walls, measuring
two miles in diameter, and six in
circumference. Its level (the manometer
showed) could only be the same as the
outside level, for there must necessarily be

-137-

a communication between the lake and the
sea. The high partitions, leaning forward on
their base, grew into a vaulted roof bearing
the shape of an immense funnel turned
upside down, the height being about five or
six hundred yards. At the summit was a
circular orifice, by which I had caught the
slight gleam of light, evidently daylight.

"Where are we?" I asked.

"In the very heart of an extinct volcano, the
interior of which has been invaded by the
sea, after some great convulsion of the
earth. While you were sleeping, Professor,
the Nautilus penetrated to this lagoon by a
natural canal, which opens about ten yards
beneath the surface of the ocean. This is its
harbor of refuge, a sure, commodious, and
mysterious one, sheltered from all gales.
Show me, if you can, on the coasts of any of
your continents or islands, a road which can
give such perfect refuge from all storms."

"Certainly," I replied, "you are in safety here,
Captain Nemo. Who could reach you in the
heart of a volcano? But did I not see an
opening at its summit?"

"Yes; its crater, formerly filled with lava,
vapor, and flames, and which now gives
entrance to the life-giving air we breathe."

"But what is this volcanic mountain?"

"It belongs to one of the numerous islands
with which the sea is strewn to vessels a
simple sand bank to us an immense cavern.
Chance led me to discover it, and chance
served me well."

"But of what use is this refuge, Captain?
The Nautilus wants no port."

"No, Sir; but it wants electricity to make it
move, and the wherewithal to make the

electricity sodium to feed the elements, coal
from which to get the sodium, and a coal
mine to supply the coal. And exactly on this
spot the sea covers entire forests
embedded during the geological periods,
now mineralized, and transformed into
coal; for me they are an inexhaustible mine."

"Your men follow the trade of miners here,
then, Captain?"

"Exactly so. These mines extend under the
waves like the mines of Newcastle. Here, in
their diving suits, pickax and shovel in hand,
my men extract the coal, which I do not even
ask from the mines of the earth. When I burn
this combustible for the manufacture of
sodium, the smoke, escaping from the
crater of the mountain, gives it the
appearance of a still active volcano."

"And we shall see your companions at
work?"

"No; not this time at least; for I am in a hurry
to continue our submarine tour of the earth.
So I shall content myself with drawing from
the reserve of sodium I already possess.
The time for loading is one day only, and we
continue our voyage. So if you wish to go
over the cavern, and make the round of the
lagoon, you must take advantage of today,
M. Aronnax."

I thanked the captain, and went to look for
my companions, who had not yet left their
cabin. I invited them to follow me without
saying where we were. They mounted the
platform. Conseil, who was astonished at
nothing, seemed to look upon it as quite
natural that he should wake under a
mountain, after having fallen asleep under
the waves. But Ned Land thought of nothing
but finding whether the cavern had any exit.
After breakfast, about ten o'clock, we went
down on to the mountain.

-138-

"Here we are, once more on land," said
Conseil.

"I do not call this land," said the Canadian.
"And besides, we are not on it, but beneath
it."

Between the walls of the mountain and the
waters of the lake, lay a sandy shore,
which, at its greatest breadth, measured
five hundred feet. On this soil one might
easily make the tour of the lake. But the
base of the high partitions was stony
ground, with volcanic blocks and enormous
pumice stones lying in picturesque heaps.
All these detached masses, covered with
enamel, polished by the action of the
subterraneous fires, shone resplendent by
the light of our electric lantern. The mica
dust from the shore, rising under our feet,
flew like a cloud of sparks. The bottom now
rose sensibly, and we soon arrived at long
circuitous slopes, or inclined planes, which
took us higher by degrees; but we were
obliged to walk carefully among these
conglomerates, bound by no cement, the
feet slipping on the glassy trachyte,
composed of crystal, feldspar, and quartz.

The volcanic nature of this enormous
excavation was confirmed on all sides, and
I pointed it out to my companions.

"Picture to yourselves," said I, "what this